Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http : //books . google . com/|

PRESENTED

TO THE

€t|tnlngical ^ttjuul,

CAMBRIDGE,

BY

.>^

^^x^^'t^c^^

'.:^^xxz-^'<^

I^

\

• I

1

I

-» <* 1^ '*x'^

^ •-•-%

AN

APOLOGY FOE THE DOCTEINE

OP

APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION

WITH AN APPENDIX,

ON THE ENGLISH ORDERS.

BY THE

HON. & REV. A. P. PERCEVAL, B.C.L.

CHAPLAIN IN ORDINARY TO THE QUEEN.

SECOND EDITION.

LONDON:
PRINTED FOR J. G. F. & J. RIVINGTON,

ST. PAUL'S CHURCH YARD,
AND WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL.

1841.

LONDON :
GILBERT AND RIVINOTON, PRINTERS,

ST. John's square.

TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN OOD,

WILLIAM,

BY DIVINE PROVIDENCE,

LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY,

P&IMATS OV ALL ENOLAVD, AHD HXTEOPOLITAN,

THIS DEFENCE

OV THE

CHRISTIAN APOSTLESHIP,

AND OF

THE ENGLISH MINISTRY,

18,
WITH PERMISSION,

REVERENTIALLY, DUTIFULLY,

AND GRATEFULLY DEDICATED,

BY THE AUTHOR.

LIBRARY.

«M

-sasr^

ADVERTISEMENT.

I DEsiBE to express my obligation to many of
the Bight Eeverend Prelates, and others, for
comieous and obliging answers to enquiries
connected with the Appendix to this work ;
and to acknowledge, with many thanks, the
facilities for searching Records, afforded me
by His Grace the Archbishop of Canterbury,
the Bishop of London, and their officers, espe-
cially by Mr. Lewis, the keeper of the Records
at Lambeth ; and by the Very Rev. the Dean
of Bristol, Master of Corpus Christi College,
Cambridge. To my friend and brother-in-law
Sir W. Heathcote, Bart., and to mv friends

VI ADVERTISEMENT.

the Eev. Dr. Hook, (at whose request I un-
dertook the subject,) the Eev. H. H. Norris,
Joshua Watson, Esq., and the Rev. Edward
Ghurton, I am also much indebted.

East Hobslet,
June 29, 1839.

ADVERTISEMENT

TO THE

SECOND EDITION.

The reader, I hope, will find in this edition
most of the errata corrected which had crept
into the first. In the work of correction, I
have derived much assistance from the Bev.
George Gilbert, and the Rev. J. H. Stephen-
son, to whom I beg to express my best thanks.
Mr. Stephenson most kindly accompanied me
in searching through the Records at Lambeth
and the Vicar General's Office, when every
extract and reference was verified afresh.

In this edition many omissions have been
suppHed ; the consecrations in the province of

VITI ADVEETISEMENT.

York placed in order with the rest ; the list
continued to the present day ; and an interest-
ing addition made to the documents, in the
Form of Confirmation of a Bishop elect, with
the citation to all opposers to state any Canon-
ical objection which should hinder the confir-
mation from taking place.

East Hobslet,
June U,lS4l.

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

iNTBODUcnoN. — The Authority of God necessary
for the validity of the acts of the Christian Minis-
try — ^Question as to the mode of conveying this
Authority — Belief of the English Church, and of
the Church Catholic and Primitive — Presbyte-
rian scheme — origin of it — Congregatiomilist or
Independent scheme — Proposed comparison of
testimony, scriptural and ecclesiastical, in behalf
of the three schemes respectively. ....... pp. 1 — 10

Chafteb I. — CongreffcUiondUnn. Scriptural passages
and precedents resembling the Congregationalist
system examined, and shown to be either con-
demnatory of it, or irrelevant — Micah — Dathan
and Abiram — Jeroboam — The sons of Sceva —
ApolloB — The man casting out devils — Matt
xviii. 20 — The transactions at Antioch — 2 Tim.
iv. 3 — The seven Deacons pp. 11 — 19

Chapteb II. — Congregationalism. Ecclesiastical pre-
cedents for the Congregational scheme. None • . p. 20

Chapter III. — Pretbyterianism. Scriptural passages
and precedents resembling the Presbyterian sys-
tem examined and shown to be either condemna-
tory of it, or irrelevant^Korah— 2 Cor. x. xL

a

X TABLE OF CONTENTS.

xiii. Acts XX. — Diotrephes — The followers of
Korah — False Apostles — Indiscriminate applica-
tion of titles in Scripture — ^Our Lord called an
Apostle, a Bishop, a Deacon — The Apostles
called Presbyters and Deacons — their office a
Bishopric — Consideration and refutation of the
Presbyterian argument on Phil. i. 2. — Acts xx.
—The Epistles to Timothy— Especially 1 Tim.
iT. 14 pp. 21—36

Chaftbb IV. — Pretbytericmitm. Ecclesiastical pre-
cedents appealed to by the Presbyterians — Co-
rinth — Alexandria — lona — In all these the very
contrary established — Waldenses^doubtful-^The
expressions of individual writers how to be un-
derstood pp. 36 — 51

Chapteb v. — PreBbyterianiim. This scheme suicidal,
even if the theory could be admitted • . « .pp. 52 — 55

Chapteb VI. — Epi$oopaey. This system unassailable,
even if the evidence of Divine institution should
fail — Antecedent objections to it considered-^
Uncharitableness— Exdusiveness — Popishness —
Judaism — Matt xxiii. ; Mark x. ; Luke xxiL —
Protestant Reformers — Historical evidence-
Corruption of the Channel — Non im'portance

pp. 66—87

Chaftbb VII. — Episcopacy, Ecclesiastical testimony
in support of Episcopacy — Universal consent of
the Christian world for 1600 years — Clement of
Rome — Ignatius — Irenaeus—^lement of Alexan-
dria — Tertullian — Origen — Cyprian — Firmilian
— Clarufl a Muscula — Ante-Nicene Code — Catho-
lic Code pp. 88— 98

TABLE OF CONTENTS. XI

Cbafter VIII* — Epkoopaoy, Scriptural testimony
in support of Episcopacy — Churches of Asia'
Minor — Churches of Crete and Ephesus — All
the Churches during the Apostles' lives^The
whole Church during our Lord's abode on earth
— Our Lord's Addresses to the Apostles — Cor-
roboradve incidental passages — Appeal to the
Presbyterians pp. 99—108

APPENDIX.

Objections urged by the Romanists against the English
(Hders, considered and refuted — Nag's Head
story — Office for consecration — Office for ordi-
nation — Consecrators of Parker — Papal supre-
macy — Marriage of Clergy pp. 109 — 1 14

A. Record of Archbishc^ Parker's consecration in

the Lambeth Register .......... pp. 114 — 118

B. Record of the same in the library of Corpus

Christi College, Cambridge pp. 118—122

C. Offices for consecrating Bishops — Ante-Nicene

— Eastern — Ancient Western — Later West-
ern—Southern (Coptic) — Northern (Eng-
lish) *.... pp. 122— 146

D. Offices for ordaining Priests— Ante-Nicene —

Eastern — Anient Western, with the later
additions — Southern (Coptic) — Northern
(English) pp. 146— 171

E. Form of confirmation of a Bishop elect, with

the citation to all opposers to state any
canonical objection to the confirming of his
election — To this are appended the records
qf the consecrations in the English Church

• •

Xll TABLE OF CONTENTS.

from those of Archbishop Cranmer and his
C!onsecrators inclusiye, in which it is shown
that those of Archbishop Parker and his
colleagues were canonical as well as valid,

pp. 171—233

F. The truth of our records^ and the legality of

Parker's consecration established^by Parlia-
mentary Evidence pp. 234, 236

G. The proofis from existing records of the Epis-

copal succession of Parker compared with
those of the succession of Pole, Thirlby,

Bonner, Heath, and Gardiner pp. 236, 237

H. Episcopal descent of the present Archbishop
of Canterbury traced in full for four succes-
sions pp. 238, 239

I. Episcopal descent of the present Archbishop of
Canterbury from ArchbishopWarham, traced

in a single line .pp. 240, 241

K. Consecrations among the English Nonjurors

pp. 242—249
L. Episcopal succession in Scotland ... .pp. 250 — 257
M. Episcopal succession in America .... pp. 257 — 259
N. Succession of Bishops in the Irish Church, p. 200
O. Extractsfrom the work of Abraham Echellensis,

on the Patriarchs of Alexandria . . pp. 260 — 263
P. Concluding remarks p. 263

wmmssaFmmmm

AN

APOLOGY,

Sfc.

INTRODUCTION.

That the Christian Church is the kingdom
of God upon earth, and that the office of the
Christian Ministers is to invite and admit men
into the Church in the name of God, to convey
declarations and blessings from God to the
members of it, and to have the superintend-
ence of their interests as such, are points so
generally admitted, that I will not stop to
dwell upon the numerous passages of Scrip-
ture which warrant and certify them : e. g.
^^ Go ye, and teach all nations, baptizing them
in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost, teaching them to ob-
serve all things whatever I have commanded

B

U INTEODUCTION.

you."' " God hath committed mito us the
ministry of reconciliation." " We are ambas-
sadors for Christ, as though God did beseech
you by us.'' " Let a man so account of us,
as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of
the mysteries of Gt)d :'' — and the Uke. I will
assume these as points already granted; or
rather will confine my address to those who,
' in some degree or another, admit thus much
of Christian doctrine ; namely, that God ordi-
narily makes use of the instrumentality of
man to convey His blessings to men; and
that in His Church or kingdom, the Ministers
of it are the instruments which he ordinarily
makes use of for this purpose.

Now it is an essential and fundamental prin-
ciple of every well-ordered earthly kingdom,
that no man may presume to exercise any
pubhc ofiice within it, nor to act and speak in
the King's name, without express warrant and
commission from him, or from those whom he
has empowered to grant such commission.
Nor is it enough for any man to fancy and
persuade himself that he has such a commis-

INTRODUCTION. Ill

sion ; the ordering, nay, the very existence, of
the kingdom, requires that he shall be able to
adduce to others reasonable proof of this;
otherwise, as in the case of a magistrate,
neither will the king enforce, nor even the
turnkey obey, the warrants he may sign.
Common reason would lead us to conclude,
that if the Church is God^s kingdom upon
earth, the same principle must obtain in it, as
essential and fundamental ; and that no man
may presume to exercise any public office in
the Church, nor to act and speak in the name
of Grod, without express warrant and commis-
sion from Him, or firom those whom He has
empowered to grant such commission. Ac-
cordingly, in the Articles of the Church of
England we find it expressly laid down :

" It is not lawful" [Ghd^s Icm is here intetided,'] " for any
man to take upon him the office of public preaching or
ministering the Sacraments in the congregation, before he
is lawfully called and sent to execute the same. And those
we ought to judge lawfully called and sent, which be chosen
and called to this work by men who have public authority
given unto them in [not by"} the congregation, to call and
send Ministers into the Lord's yineyard." Art. 23.

b2

IV INTEODUCTION.

This, which is thus clearly set forth in the
Articles of the Church of England, ever held a
place among the fundamental doctrines of the
Church at large ; being intended and included
in the Ninth Article of the Creed, "the Holy
Catholic Church," "the one Cathohc and
Apostolic Church.'^ And it is generally ad-
mitted by all persons professing the Christian
religion, that their Ministers ought to have,
and it is by them generally supposed that they
have, commission and authority from God.
But, with regard to the channel or means, by
which such authority and commission are
derived and received, there are three distinct
opinions. The Church of England, in com-
mon with nineteen-twentieths of the Christian
world, holds, that the commission and autho-
rity for ministering in the name of God, has
been transmitted from the Apostles by, what
is called. Episcopal succession : that is to say,
that the Apostles left the power which they
had received from Christ to govern the
Churches, and to preach the Gospel, and to
administer the Sacraments, and to ordain

V^^iiiPSP

INTRODUCTION. V

other clergy to assist in all these duties, in
the hands of a certain class of chief pastors,
(to whom in very early times the term Bishop
was appropriated) ; that this power and com-
mission has been handed down in the Church
from their time till now, by Bishops ordaining
Bishops; and that none who have not re-
ceived Episcopal ordination are lawful Minis-
ters of the Church, or warranted to perform
any acts in the name, and with the authority
of God. This is clearly expressed in the pre-
amble to the Ordination Service Book of the
Church of England, drawn up about the mid-
dle of the sixteenth century.

^ It is evident unto all men diligently reading the Holy
Scriptures, and ancient authors, that from the Apostles'
time there have been these orders of Ministers in Christ's
Church ; Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. Which offices
were evermore had in such reverent estimation, that no
man might presume to execute any of them, except he
were first called, tried, examined, and known to have such
qualities as are requisite for the same ; and also by public
prayer, with imposition of haiids, were approved and ad-
mitted thereunto by lawful authority. And therefore, to
the intent that these orders may be continued, and reve-
rently used and esteemed, in the Church of England, no

VI INTRODUCTION.

man shall be accounted or taken to be a lawful Bishop,
Priest, or Deacon, in the Church of England, or suffered
to execute any of the said functions, except he be called,
tried, examined, and admitted thereunto, according to the
form hereafter following ;" [which recognizes none but the
Bishop as having power to ordain '.]

The doctrine here laid down at length, by
reason of the troubles then prevailing, was in
ancient times, ere men had learned to ques-
tion it, embodied in these simple rules, which
formed part of the code of discipUne of the
Church in the three first centuries, which was
for many centuries received by every one pro-
fessing the faith of Christ, and which speaks
of the Bishop only, having power to ordain.

" Let a Bishop be ordained by two or three Bishops : a
Presbyter and a Deacon, and the rest of the Clergy, by
one Bishop." Canons called Apostolical, 1, 2.

From the Apostles"* times, downwards to
those troublous ones which formed the aera
of the Reformation, no instance can be clearly

1 The words " or hath had formerly Episcopal conse-
cration or ordination," which recognized the orders of
all other true Branches of the Church, were added in
1660.

INTRODUCTION. VU

adduced of any one single body of Christians,
in which persons were received as Ministers
of Religion, who had not had Episcopal ordi-
nation. During all that period, none dared
to hazard their salvation upon any other
scheme of Christian Ministry. But when,
in process of time, by reason of ignorance
long prevailing, many corruptions in doctrine
and practice had been introduced into the
Church ; and upon the revival of letters, men
were led to see how different a thing Chris-
tianity had become, from what it had been
instituted at the first, and received in the
primitive ages, and became eager to reform
and correct these abuses, the Bishops, in many
places where this desire was awakened, espe-
cially in Switzerland, Germany, and Scotland,
from different motives, more or less reprehen*
sible, set themselves against the correction.
Hereupon the people, in their impatience, dis-
carded the authority of their Bishops, and set
up congr^ations in opposition to them : and
having been joined by some of the Inferior
Clergy, broached doctrines and practices, till

• ••

Vlll INTEODUCTION.

then unknown in Christendom ; namely, that
the Inferior Clergy had power to confer orders
as well as the Chief Pastors; Presbyters
equally with Bishops. This is the doctrine,
and practice, upon this point, now received by
the Lutherans in Denmark and Germany ; by
the Calvinists in France, Switzerland, Grermany,
and Holland; by the Presbyterians in England,
Scotland, Ireland, and North America ; and
by the Wesleyan Methodists. These all claim
to have received their orders from some epis-
copally ordained Presbyter.

Since the setting up of this scheme, another
has been broached by those who, discarding
all idea of any personal succession at all, are
content to believe that every collection of pri-
vate Christians has sufficient power in itself
to ordain its own ministers; and that such
ministers, so appointed, are efficiently ordained
for all the offices of the Christian Ministry.
This is the case with the Brownists, now called
Independents, or Congregationalists; and with
the Baptists, in Holland, some parts of Ger-
many, England, and North America. Besides

INTEODUCTION. IX

these, who are all agreed in requiring some
outward appointment for their Ministers, there
are others, Quakers, Primitive Methodists, and
some other small bodies, which require none :
but of these it is not intended to treat in the
present paper. Circumstances in England have
of late occasioned the doctrine of the Apostolic
or Episcopal succession, as held by the Church
of England, to be brought more under notice
and consideration than it had been for some
time previously. This has naturally awakened
the jealousy of those who reject this doctrine,
and who find themselves condemned by it.
Accordingly, it has been assailed in every way,
and by every means : the truth of it has been
openly denied; and every argument been raked
up, which seemed calculated to throw a doubt
upon it. In short, the Church of England has
fairly been put on her defence, and been called
upon to allege the grounds on which she re-
ceives and maintains this doctrine. Under such
circumstances no man can be blamed, who de-
sires, after the Apostle's instruction, " to give
an answer to every man that asketh a reason

X INTRODUCTION.

of the hope that is in him, with meekness and
fear;^^ accordingly, I have not hesitated to
comply with the request of a valued friend, to
draw up a paper on the subject, as briefly and
as plainly as the case will admit.

The most satisfactory course, I think, will
be to state, as impartially as I can, the
evidence which Scripture and ecclesiastical
antiquity furnish concerning Episcopacy,
Presbyterianism, and Congregationalism, re-
spectively. If I shall succeed in showing
that the testimony in favour of Episcopacy
is not only incomparably greater than can
be urged in behalf of either of the other
schemes, but is actually greater than can be
alleged in support of many, I may say most,
of the doctrines which Christians profess to
receive, — ^though I may still, unhappily, &il
of leading others to embrace Episcopacy, I
shall have done enough, in reason, to stop the
mouths of Christians from rieviling those who
hold this doctrine; and so, I would hope,
under God^s blessing, in some degree to pro-
mote Christian peace.

11

CHAPTER I.

CONGREGATIONALISM — SCRIPTUEE.

First, let us consider what can be urged
from Scripture, or ecclesiastical precedent, in
behalf of the Independent or Congregational
scheme, which considers every assembly of
private Christians who agree to unite together,
to be a Church in themselves, and independent
of all authority beyond themselves; and to be
vested with power to commission persons to
act and speak as Christian ministers. I must
confess myself to be perfectly at a loss where
to find in Scripture precedents for such, a
course — or sanction for such a principle. In
the Old Testament we have, indeed, the in-
stance recorded (Judges xvii.) of the man of
Mount Ephraim, who undertook something
of the sort ; for he, being a private individual,
" consecrated one of his sons, who became his
priest.^^ But the thing appeared so monstrous

1

12 CONGEEGATIONALISM — SCRIPTURE.

in the eyes of the sacred historian, that he
thinks it necessary to explain immediately
how such a thing could have occurred : say-
ing, ''In those days there was no king in
Israel, every man did that which was right in
his own eyes:^ which he repeats at every
monstrous tale which he has there collected to-
gether, with a view, apparently, of impressing
upon the reader the calamitous state of sooiety
when there is no settled order of government.
We have also the case of Dathan and
Abiram, — that of Korah, and the other Levites
who were in the same conspiracy, will
come under consideration hereafter — who,
being mere laymen of the tribe of Reuben,
set themselves up against Gk)d^s appointed
High Priest, on the very plea made use of by
the Congregationalists : — '' Ye take too much
upon you, seeing all the congregation are holy^
and the Lord is among them ; wherefore then
lift ye up yourselves aiove the congregation of
the LordT But the ruin which fell upon

• Numb. xvi.

CONGREGATIONALISM SCEIPTUEE. 13

these men, one might have thought would
have been enough to have deterred all from
countenancing their course, did we not read
that the very next day the people who had
been eye-witnesses of the destruction of these
impious men, dared to murmur on account of it.
§ 3. We have indeed also the case of Jero-
boam, who may be considered as represent-
ing in his own person the body of people who
together with him had separated themselves
from the constituted ministry ; and who set
up in Samaria " independent'^ worship ; " and
made of the lowest of the people priests of the
high places, who were not of the sons of
Levi':" but the sacred historian does not
commend this as an example to be followed ;
for he adds, " this thing became sin unto the
bouse of Jeroboam, even to cut it off, and to
destroy it from off the face of the earth *.*"
§ 4. We have also, in the New Testament, the
case of the seven sons of one Sceva, a Jew ;
not, indeed, strictly parallel, but sufficiently

» 1 Kings idii. 33 ; xii. 31. * Ibid. xiii. 34.

1 4 CONGREGATIONALISM — SCEIPTUEE,

SO, perhaps, to be worthy of notice. These
men, it seems, had agreed among themselves
ttO perform some offices of the then Christian
ministry; for ^Hhey took upon themselves
to call over them that had evil spirits the
name of the Lord Jesus, saying. We adjure
you by Jesus, whom Paul preacheth * f' which
might, perhaps, have been turned into a pre-
cedent, if St. Luke had not subjoined the
reply of the evil spirit : " Jesus I know, and
Paul I know, but who are ye f Whereupon
'^ the man, in whom the evil spirit was, leaped
on them, and overcame them, so that they
fled out of that house naked and wounded.''^
If they had been coinmissioned by Christ or
His Apostles, the evil spirit, it seems, would
have obeyed them ; but because they had no
authority beyond what their " voluntary prin-
ciple^ gave them, not only did no success at-
tend their efforts, but the evil spirit avenged
himself upon them for the mockery they had
used towards him. So that this story tells

» Acts xix. 13, 14, 16.

CONGREGATIONALISM — SCBIPTUSE. 15

rather against the independent congregation-
alists, than otherwise; for, if it was so hazard-
ous a thing to attempt the extraordinary
ministrations without Apostolic warrant, it
should seem that it cannot be very safe to
attempt the ordinary, unless fortified by such
warrant. § 5. The case of Apollos* might be
cited, who taught at the first, as it should seem,
without communication with the Apostles, even
before he had received Ghristian baptism, but
it will not afford much countenance to the
Independents ; because he, as soon as he was
accosted by Aquila and Priscilla', the AposUe's
" fellow helpers *,'' was willing to receive
guidance and instruction from them ; and
instead of setting up congregations "inde-
pendent**' of them, was ever afterwards in close
communion and co-operation with them'.
Whereas the Independents broke off from
them who up to that time had ever been looked
upon as standing in the place of the Apostles,
and have ever since remained in opposition to

• Acts xTiii. 24. ^ Ibid. v. 26. « Rom. xvi. 3.
» 1 Cor. iii. 6 ; Tit. iii. 13.

16 CONGREGATIONALISM — SCRIPTUEE.

them. § 6. The case of him, whom the Apos-
tles mentioned to the Lord as casting out
devils, and yet not following with them, looks
more like a case in point ; but, that while the
miracle which he wrought gave such an attes-
tation of Divine sanction to his course, as
is not, I beheve, alleged on the part of the
Independents, the very request of the Apos-
tles to our Lord to forbid him, and the very
ground assigned by our Lord for not doing
so, namely, for that he had wrought a mira-
cle', lead us to conclude that, but for that
miraculous attestation, it would have been
a reprehensible irregularity; or, if we take
the reason subsequently added, '^he that is
7Wt against us is for us ',^ this will afford little
consolation to the Independents, who set up
their congregations in direct opposition to the
successors of the Apostles. § 7. The saying
of our Lord, Matt, xviii. 20, if it might be
taken absolutely, and without reference to the
rest of Scripture, would be the strongest in

1 Mark ix. 39. Compare Numb. xi. 26. > Luke ix. 50.

C0N6RE6ATI019 ALISM — SCEIPTURE. 1 7

their favour : " Where two or three are ga-
thered together in my name, there am I in
the midst of them C^ but if taken, as it must
be, together with the rest of Scripture, " obey
them that have the rule over you and submit
yourselves, for they watch for your souls,^
and the like, its applicability will turn upon
the point in dispute : namely, whether Christ
has left any settled government in His
Church. For if He has, we shall see reason
to conclude, that none can be truly said to be
gathered together in Christ's name, except it
be in conformity to the government, and in
subordination to the officers. He has appointed.
§ 8. Sometimes the passage. Acts xiii. 1, 2,
has been appealed to in support of congrega-
tional ordination, by some who suppose that
St. Paul was then ordained an Apostle. But
as it seems clear by a comparison of Gal. i. ii.
with Acts ix., that he had exercised the office
of an Apostle^ which he distinctly declares
himself not to have received either ^ow men,
or by men, but immediately from Christ, —
for many years, at least ten, before the occur-

c

18 CPNGEEGATIONALISM SCEIPTUEE.

rence at Antioch, that transaction can only be
regarded as a valedictory benediction, on
the part of that portion of the college of
Apostles which was situated at Antioch, to
two of their number, on the occasion of their
undertaking a new mission, and not as ordina*
tion ; and therefore is not a case relevant to
our present inquiry. § 9. There is only one
other text, which I think it necessary to cite ;
but that is, apparently, more conclusive against
the Congregationalists, than any of those we
have yet considered. It is that, where the
Apostle, foreseeing the dissent which would
disturb the Ghurch, spake of it in this wise :
'*The times will come when they will not
endure sound doctrine ; but after their own
lusts shall heap to themselves teachers, having
itching ears' f which, how far it fitly de-
scribes those, who think themselves free, at
every impulse, to set up new teachers, in op-
position to their old ones, and who, apparently,
consider the hearing sermons to be the chief

» 2 Tim. iv. 3.

CONGREGATIONALISM — ^SCBIPTITBE. 19

part of religious worship, I had rather leave
to the consideration of those most nearly con-
cerned, than express an opinion of my own
upon the subject.

§ 10. The method adopted in regard to the
seven deacons, shows indeed, that, in that in-
stance, the choice of the persons was left with
the congregation ; but it equally shows that
the appointment was reserved to the Apostles.
" Look ye out seven men of honest report,
fnll of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom toe
may appoint over this business *.'' To alter
this testimony, during the reign of the Inde-
pendents under Gromwell, the text was
changed, and the Bibles printed with " whom
ye may appoint ;'" which if it showed nothing
else, showed, at aU events, how much import-
ance they attached to the passage.

* Acts vi. 3.

c 2

20

CHAPTER II.

CONGREGATIONALISM — ECCLESIASTICAL

ANTIQUITY.

From ecclesiastical antiquity I am not aware
that a single precedent is, or ever has been,
alleged in favour of the Independent or Con-
gregational scheme.

21

CHAPTER III.

PRESBYTEEIANISM SCRIPTURE.

The Presbyterian scheme is this: that in
Churches where there are Bishops, Presby-
ters, and Deacons, the Presbyters have autho-
rity by divine right to ordain, equally with,
and independently of, the Bishop ; and may
therefore lawfully and validly separate from
the Bishops, and exercise the power of ordi-
nation, when occasion requires. Let us see
what ground there is in Scripture for such an
opinion.

§ 1 . In the Old Testament, I know of only
one case corresponding to this, namely that of
Korah and his company', who, being Levites,
and invested with a share in the Ministry,
conceived themselves equal to their superiors,
and therefore undertook to perform their

' Numb. xyi.

22 PKESBYTEEIANISM — SCEIPTURE.

oiSces. But as all who were joined in that
act were burned with fire from the Lord, as
all who abetted them were swallowed up by
an earthquake, and they who murmured at
this judgment destroyed by the plague, it
does not seem to be a precedent which men
should be glad to follow. " Hear, I pray you,

Presbyters
ye sons of Levi, seemeth it but a small thing

Son of Grod
unto you that the God of Israel hath sepa-

Ohristian people
rated you from the congregation of Israel to
bring you near to Himself to do the service of
the tabernacle of the Lord, and to stand be-
fore the congregation to minister unto them i

Episcopate
.... and seek ye the priesthood also • i^ Let
the sentence be paraphrased, as it is here
overlined, and it is ready made to our present
purpose. § 2. In the New Testament we haVe
several instances of teachers, probably Pres-

• Numb. xvi. 8, 9, 10.

PRESBYTERIANISM — SCEIPTURE. 23

byters, behaving themselves unruly towards
their Chief Pastors, and setting themselves
up as equal with them; for instance, those
spoken of 2 Cor. xi. 12, who "transformed
themselves into Apostles of Christ ;" against
whom, therefore, the Apostle threatens "sharp-
ness**' according to the power which the Lord
had given him ^ ; those again, of whom St.
Paul speaks in his address to the Presbyters
at Ephesus, " Of yov/r own selves shall men,
arise^ speaking perverse things, to draw away
disciples after them f ^ against whom he there-
fore gives a caution. § 3. Diotrephes, men-
tioned by St. John in his third epistle, is
another instance ; he not only in his own per-
son, set at nought his Chief Pastor^s authority,
"prating against him with malicious words,"
but proceeded to turn those out of the Church
who acknowledged it. Just like the Scottish
Presbyterians at this moment, among whom
proceedings have been instituted against one
of their ministers for showing so much respect

7 2 Cor. xiii» 10 ; ibid. x. 8,

24 PBESBYTERIANISM — SCRIPTUEE.

to Episcopacy, as to let his children receive
Episcopal baptism ^ But as St. John threat-
ened to " remember^' Diotrephes' deeds, it is
plain he did not approve of such conduct.
§ 4. Nor does this appear to have been a soli-
tary case, for St. Jude uses the plural number,
when he mentions, with reprobation, those
who " spoke evil of dignities *"' and " perished
in the gainsaying of Korah ;**** yet even these
had not gone so far as to set up separate wor-
ship, for he speaks of them as partaking of
the feasts of charity \ § 5. The very last book
of the Bible is occupied on this point of eccle-
siastical order, the Angel of Ephesus being
commended, because he had tried some who
said they were Apostles, and had '' found them
liars'."

It must be admitted, I think, that these
precedents, which, in appearance, very much
resemble the course adopted by the Presby-
terians, have little in them to sanction or

* Case of Mr. Stevenson, Licentiate in the Presbytery of
Chimside.

• Jude ver. 8. 11. ^ Ibid. yer. 12. » Rev. ii. 2.

PAESBYTEBIANISM — SCEIPTUKE. 25

encourage any to follow them. The Presby-
terians will perhaps deny that these are
cases in point, for they will say, We admit
that the Apostles themselves had a superiority
by Divine appointment; but we deny that
such superiority was ordained for a continu-
ance, and contend that, after their death, all
superiority among Pastors was of merely
human origin, and might therefore safely be
set aside by human authority alone '. § 6. Let

* Such being the only argument by which, with any
show of decency, the Presbyterians can avoid the
force of the apostolic examples, charity has led me to
use it in their behalf. But truth requires me to add,
that they do not stick at denying that the Apostles
themselves had any sole jurisdiction. According to them,
the commission. Matt, xviii. 20, was given to all Ministers
equally. — ^" There is no very clear evidence that they
had this idle power and authority." — *^ I think we find no
declared authority solely belonging to them as Apostles
to call any Ministers to accoimt or to depose them." —
Such are the assertions of one of the latest writers on
the Presbyterian side. One might have thought that
the sentence concerning certain false teachers, ^whom
I have delivered unto Satan, that they may learn not
to blaspheme," 1 Tim. i. 20, had been proof sufficient
of such authority, and of the exercise of it. But thus it is,
that one evil step draws on another : they who begin by
carping at the authority of Bishops, presently proceed fur-

26 PBESBYTKRl ANISM SCRIPTl] ££.

US, then, inquire further into the grounds on
which this allegation rests. I believe it will
be foimd to depend very much upon a dex-
terous interchange of certain names, which at
the first were used in common, but have since,
by conmion usage, been appropriated to dis-
tinct offices, such as Bishops, Apostles, Pres-
byters, Deacons. Our Lord Himself is some-
times designated as an Apostle ^, sometimes
as a Bishop \ sometimes as a Deacon '. The
Apostles are not only designated by that
title \ but their office is called a deaconship ',
and a bishoprick ^, and they themselves fre-
quently styled Presbyters* and Deacons*.
Again, the Pastors at Ephesus whom St. Paul
addresses, are called indiscriminately Bishops '
and Presbyters ^ and the same indiscriminate

ther to carp at that of the Apostles, and will, probably, not
be deterred from carping at that of our Lord Himself.

* Heb. ui. 1. » 1 Pet. ii. 26.

• Rom. XV. 8. ^ Luke vi. 13.
» Acts i. 17. 26. » Acts i. 20.

1 1 Pet. y. 1 ; 2 John 1 ; 3 John 1.
M Cor. iii. 6 ; 2 Cor.iii. 6 ; Ibid. vi. 4.
» Acts XX. 28. * Ibid. v. 17.

PEESBYTEEIANISM SCBIFTUBE. 27

use of the terms is observable in St. PauFs
1st Epistle to Timothy * and in that to Titus'.
From this they sagely argue, that as the
Apostles are called Presbyters, therefore the
Presbyters, such as are now known by the
name, are equal to the Apostles ; but seeing
that the Apostles are still more frequently
called Deacons, this argument, if worth any-
thing, would make the Deacons equal to
them also ; nay, as Christ Himself is called a
Deacon more than once, and never a Presby-
ter, their argument would go to show that
Deacons are equal to Jesus Christ, and supe-
rior to Presbyters. Their argument therefore
destroys itself, and sufficiently shows that it
is not by the mere application of terms, thus
indiscriminately used, that anything can be
determined as to the fact or kind of subor-
dination in the Ministry warranted by the
Scriptures. § 7. But, say the Presbyterians,
in St. Paul's Epistle to the Philippians he
sends salutation to the Bishops and Deacons',

» 1 Tim. iii. 1, 2. and v. 17. • Tit. i. 6. 7-

y Phil. i. 1.

28 PRESBYTEEIANISM — SCRIPTUKE.

with no aQusion to any other office, there-
fore there were only these two instituted by
the Apostles, and anything beyond this is of
human origin.

Answer 1st. So do the Prophets Isaiah,
and Jeremiah, and Ezekiel, uniformly desig-
nate the Jewish ministry as Priests and Le-
vites, with no allusion to any other office;
and a man might as well argue, that there-
fore, at that time, there was no superior office,
no high priesthood, among the Jews, as that
there was no superior office, no chief episco-
pate, among the Ghristians when St. Paul
wrote.

Answer 2nd. If they will stand by this
text, and adhere to the letter, it will prove
that Bishops and Deacons are of Divine in-
stitution ; Presbyters not, and therefore not
so highly to be accounted of; and prove ordi-
nation by a Deacon to be safer than by a
Presbyter.

Answer 3rd. The very fact of St. Paul
addressing a pastoral letter of directions and
instruction to these persons, proves that there

FEESBYTERIANISM — SCEIPTURE. 29

was a class of Ministers superior to these;
nor was he alone in doing so, for the Epistle
was not in his name only, but in that of
Timotheus also, thus clearly proving that the
superiority or chief pastorship was not con-
fined to the first Apostles only, but was exer-
cised by them in common with those whom
they had admitted to their own order ; not to
mention Epaphroditus, whom St. Paul, in
that very Epistle, designates as the Apostle
of the Philippians.

§ 8. Again, say the Presbyterians, when
St. Paul addressed the Presbyters at Ephesus
whom he also called Bishops, he made no
mention of any superior, which, sure, he would
have done, had they had one.

Answer 1st, Neither did he make mention
of Deacons : if the argument therefore is
worth anything, it will show that there were
no Deacons at Ephesus. So in Hosea, Joel,
Micah, Zephaniah, and Haggai, Priests only
are mentioned, and neither High Priests nor
Levites ; so that if the Presbyterians' argu-
ment from Acts xx. will hold, we shall be

30 PBESBYTEEIANISM SCEIPTURE.

bound to conclude that in the time of these
prophets there was but one order of Ministers
among the Jews. The argument therefore
destroys itself.

Answer 2nd. The fact of St. Paul's strict
and authoritative charge to these Pastors,
shows that he himself exercised superiority and
authority over them. Nor was he alone in this,
but it is plain from that chapter, that he had
toUk him J at the time, another , even Timothy ;
joined therefore, probably, with him in his
address, to whom, by comparison of dates, it
appears that he had already, during his own
absence, committed the particular superintend-
ence of these very Pastors, as he says in his
first Epistle to him, ^'I besought thee to abide
still at Ephesus, while I went into Mace-
donia, that thou migktest charge soms that they
teach no other doctrine ' :''' a clear superintend-
ence over the Pastors. Now, it was on St.
Paul's return from Macedonia, that, having
Timothy with him, he gave this Episcopal

« 1 Tim. i. 3.

PKESBYTER1A>3ISM SCRIPTURE. 31

charge to the Pastors at Ephesus, rendered,
probably, the more necessary on this account,
namely, because their own chief Pastor, Timo-
thy, was to accompany him on his journey.

§ 9. Again, say the Presbyterians, in the
Epistles of St. Paul to Timothy, we have men-
tion of two classes of Ministers : 1. That to
which the terms Bishops and Presbyters are
equally applied, as they are also in the Epistle
to Titus : 2. The Deacons ; with no instruc-
tions about any other.

Answer. It is very true; but equally so
that Timothy is vested with authority over
both these classes. And equally true, that
while the conunission to execute such super-
intendence runs in the sole name and per-
son of St. Paul, so it is addressed to Timothy
in the singular number. '^ I besought thee
to abide still at Ephesus, that thou mightest
charge some.'' " This charge I commit to
THEE, son Timothy :'' and that not the slight-
est intimation is given, of either the Deacons,
or the Presbyter-Bishops, having any share
whatever in the responsibility of the superin-

32 PEESBYTERIANISM SCRIPTUHE.

tendants^ duties. Timothy is not required to
take any of them into consultation, neither in
receiving accusations against any of their
number, nor in administering rebuke to them,
nor in judging of the qualifications of those
who were candidates for either of these offices ;
nor in appointing or ordaining men to these
offices. All the instructions to Timothy are
given to him in the miguUir nwmher^ '^ receive
THOU,'' " rebuke thou,'' " lay thou hands,"
and the like ; and affi)rd incontrovertible tes-
timony, that both the offices under considera-
tion were quite subordinate to his.

§ 10. Lastly, say the Presbyterians, what
do you make of the Presbytery, 1 Tim. iv.
14, who are said to have ordained Timothy !
Surely, this must be understood of Presbyters
such as we now have, and must be consi-
dered conclusive warrant for their conferring
orders.

Answer 1st. As it is undeniable, from the
Epistles of St. Peter and St. John, that the
Apostles frequently designated themselves as
Presbyters, we are at perfect liberty, provided

BEESBYTEBIANISM SCRIPTURE. 33

there be nothing in the context to forbid it,
to understand the College of the Apostles to
be intended in this place. In this sense, ac-
cordingly, in the early ages, when there was
not a single Presbyterian community existing
in Christendom, all the commentators under-
stood the passage. Thus Chrysostom ob-
serves, " He does not speak here of Presby-
ters, but of Bishops^ for Presbyters did not
ordain a Bishop.''' Theodoret observes, " In
this place he calld those the Presbyters, who
had received the grace of ApostlesMp,^'' Theo-
phylact, " That is, of Bishops^ for Presbyters
did not ordain a Bishop.''' Is there, then, any-
thing in the context, which shall oblige us
to set aside this interpretation as unsound?
So far from it, that in the Epistles to Timo-
thy and Titus, the persons whom the Presby-
terians would hold competent to ordain a
Chief Pastor over themselves, are not spoken
of as competent to ordain even a Deacon.
Moreover, in the second Epistle, St. Paul
ascribes Timothy's ordination to his own act*.

» 2 Tim. i 6.

D

34 PEESBYTEEIANISM — SCRIPTURE.

The Presbyterians would represent this last
passage to relate to miraculous gifts ; but as
there is nothing in the context to warrant
such a supposition, but the contrary, it can-
not be urged. The first passage runs thus,
" Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which
was given thee by prophecy, with the laying
on of the hands of the Presbytery ."" The
other, " Stir up the gift of God which is in
thee, by the. putting on of my hands.'" I
would only further observe, that if we are to
resort to accurate critidsm of the force of the
texts themselves, there is a difference between
the prepositions used, which deserves to be

•

noted. The preposition, in the latter signifies
an instrumental catm. Sea, through, " Sy vneam
of the laying on of my hands :" in the former
it has not that force, being ij,iTa^ together
with, or " accompanying the laying on of the
hands of the Presbytery." So that, even if
it could be shown, which it cannot, that by
the Presbytery were meant merely Presby-
ters, such as we now understand by the term,
it would still remain that Timothy'^s ordination

^|ies»»i^""*"^^^^"^w^»Pij_i mt* J !■ w "Xix

PRESBYTERIANISM — SCAIFTUBE. 35

was ascribed to St. Paul, as the instrumental
cause ; and not to the Presbytery, except as
assisting in the rite.

These, as far as I know, are the only Scrip-
ture grounds which have been adduced in
behalf of Presbyterianism.

d2

36

CHAPTER IV.

PBESBYTERIANISM ECCLESIASTICAL ANTI-
QUITY.

Next let us consider the support, which the
Presbyterians think their scheme can derive,
from ecclesiastical antiquity. Four, and, as
far as I am aware, only four, precedents have
been appealed to by them. § 1st. That of
the Church of Corinth. St. Clement, Bishop
of Bome, the companion of St. Paul, and
" whose name is in the book of life,'" wrote
an epistle, in the name of the Church of
Rome, to the Church of Corinth, on occasion
of some disputes which had arisen in the
latter. In several places in this epistle, he
bids the Corinthians be subject to their Pres-
byters ; in another, says that the Apostles,
when they founded Churches, ordained of the
first fruits of their conversions. Bishops and
Deacons. Lo ! in this latter place, say the

PBESBYTEEIANISM. 37

Presbyterians, there are only two orders men-
tioned ; and, in the former, he speaks only of
Presbyters : it is clear, then, that he acknow-
ledged only two orders of Ministers, and that
Presbyters and Bishops were the same thing
in his days. Answer 1st. But, as we have
seen above, that the Prophets, through many
centuries, designated the Jewish Ministers, as
Priests and Levites, or Priests only, with no
mention of High or Chief Priest ; and, as no
one ever thought it reasonable to contend,
that, therefore, in their days there was no
High Priest; so, neither in this case does
it appear reasonable to argue, that there was
no High or Chief Presbyter, because St.
Clement has not expressly named him in these
places.

Answer 2d. The unsoundness of the Pres-
byterian inference is shown beyond redemp-
tion, when we find St. Clement expressly
ascribing to Divine appointment^ ohUgaAory in
his time^ the triple order of ministry. These
are his words, " It will behove us [this is an
epistle from a Christian Bishop to a Christian

S8 PRESBYTEEIANISM —

Ghurch], looking into the depths of Divine
knowledge, to do all things in order, whatso-
ever imr Lord has cammcmded us to do. He
has ordained^ hy his svpreme will and authority^
both where and hy what persons they [the
sacred services and oblations] are to be per-
formed. For the Chief Pbiest has his
proper services ; and to the Priests their
proper place is appointed; and to the Le-
YiTEs appertain their proper ministries ; and
the layman is confined within the bounds of
what is commanded to laymen/^ § 40. Thus
the negative testimony of Clement in one
place, would not only not fairly bear the con-
struction which the Presbyterians put upon
it, even if it stood alone ; but is utterly and
completely overthrown, by his positive testi-
mony, in the passage last cited. So that the
Church of Corinth must be returned ^'not
guilty^ of the charge of Presbyterianism.
§ 2. The next precedent cited is that of
Alexandria, where it is pretended, that, for
about 250 years after Christ, the Presbyters
ordained the Bishop. This rests upon the

■^"TPW?^ » ' 'ui

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTiatTITY. 39

supposed testimony of two witnesses : St. Je-
rome, who lived 150 years, and Eutychius,
who lived 750 years, after the time mentioned.
I wonder what would be said of any Church-
man, who should attempt to found a precedent
on two single witnesses so far removed. How-
ever, let us consider what their evidence
amounts to. St. Jerome speaks thus : '' At
Alexandria, from the Evangelist Mark, to
Heraclas and Dionysius the Bishops, the
Presbyters always gave the name of Bishop,
or nominated to be Bishop, one chosen from
among themselves, and placed in a higher
degree." "Presbyteri semper unum ex se
electum, in excelsiori gradu collocatum, epi-
seopum nominabant." Observe, 1st, The ut-
most that can be made of this passage, by
itself, is, that the Presbyters at Alexandria
had a voice in the appointment of the Pa-
triarch, which, in other places, rested with
Bishops of the Province. Just as the monks
of Canterbury claimed the right of electing
the Metropolitan of their Province, which the
Chapter nominally continue to do to this day.

40 PEESBYTEEIANISM

And even this is not distinctly stated ; Jerome
does not say, the Bishop was chosen hy the
Presbyters, \mifrom among them. Nor does
he say hy whom he was placed in the higher
degree. Observe, 2d, That St. Jerome proves,
by his very next sentence, that he did not
mean that the Presbyters ordained the Pa-
triarch ; for he subjoins, " For what does a
Bishop do, except ordination^ which a Presbyter
may not dof*"" Observe, 3d, That from the
very passage appealed to by the Presbyterians,
it appears that, from the days of St. Mark,
the founder of the Church of Alexandria, in-
clusive, the Church there had always been
governed by a single Chief Pastor, called
Bishop, of a higher degree than Presbyters ;
so that Episcopacy is admitted to be an evan-
gelical arrangement. Thus the chief evidence
witnesses the direct contrary to that, for which
appeal had been made to him. Next, let us
call the other witness, Eutychius, a writer of
the tenth century, who states, that " St.
Mark instituted twelve Presbyters at Alex-
andria, who, upon the vacancy of the See of

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 41

Alexandria, did choose of their number one
to be head over the rest, and the other eleven
did lay their hands upon him, and made him
Patriarch.'*

But observe, 1st, That even if we could
receive Eutychius' statement without excep-
tion, before the Presbyterians could derive
any benefit from it, they must show, 1st,
reason to believe that the Presbytery here
spoken of was not an Episcopal or Apostolic
College, as we have seen before, that all the
early commentators understood the Presby-
tery (1 Tim. iv. 14.) to be. 2dly, They must
show, that the Patriarch, thus appointed, re-
ceived no other ordination : and then, when
they have done all this, still thus much will
remain proved against them by this very
story, namely, that Ecclesiastical Government
by a community of Presbyters, without a
Chief Pastor over them, was unknown at
Alexandria as well as in the rest of Chris-
tendom.

But observe, 2d, That if Eutychius, who
lived in the tenth century, is allowed to be a

42 FBESBYTEBIANISM

competent witness of what happened in the
first and second, Severus, a writer of the same
age and country, must be also allowed to
bear testimony ; Severus distinctly speaks of
Bishops, and Presbyters, and Laity, being all
concerned in the appointment of Patriarchs
of Alexandria, in the very earliest succes-
gdons. So that we must inquire further,
whether any other historical evidence, that
may be adduced on the point, tends most to
confirm Eutychius or Severus. Now, 1st, it
is certain that all the other Churches received
the Canons, called Apostolical, which require
a Bishop to be ordained by two or three
Bishops, and recognize no other order as
qualified to ordain. Between these Churches
and Alexandria^ constant communication was
kept up, sometimes on the most friendly,
sometimes on the most unfriendly footing.
But in none of their intercourse, whether
amicable or hostile, is this point of dif-
ference ever urged; which, sure, it would
have been, on one side or the other, as
a handle of reproach, if it had really ex-

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIftUITY. 43

isted. 2dly, The learned Abraham Echellen-
sis has shown \ that, from the beginning, these
very canons were received by the Church of
Alexandria itself; so that the Christians there
must have violated their own laws, had they
done as the Presbyterians suppose. Srdty,
We find from other quarters, that as early as
A.D. 300, there were not less than 100 Bishops
in the Patriarchate of Alexandria. 4thly,
Which seems decisive of the point, we find
a question coming before a Council at Alex-
andria, A.D. 339, concerning one Ischyras,
who acted as a Presbyter, pretending to have
received orders from a certain Colluthus.
But, when it was made plain that Colluthus
himself had died a Presbyter, the Council
decreed that all on whom he had laid hands
should be regarded as mere laymen '. Surely,
the world will hardly be persuaded, that the
Council would have thus denied the power of
a Presbyter to ordain even a Presbyter, if, in
the memory of living men at the time, their

1 Eutychius Patriarcha Alex. Vindicatns. Rome, 1661.
' Athanas. vol. ii. p. 732.

44 PEESBYTEEIANTSM

Patriarch himself had received no other ordi-
nation. What, then, must we suppose to
have been the grounds of the opinions ex-
pressed by Jerome and Eutychius ? Simply,
some peculiar privileges in the election of the
Patriarchs of Alexandria, which, from several
other quarters, we learn that the Presbyters
of that city possessed. Abraham Echellensis,
in the documents relating to the Alexandrian
Church, which he has collected, has preserved
one which gives an account of a discussion
between the Bishops of the province, and the
Presbyters of the city, upon this very point ;
in which, while the Bishops freely acknow-
ledged the right of election to be in the Pres-
byters, they as freely asserted their right of
veto upon such election, provided the person
elected were unworthy of the office*. This
pretended precedent must, therefore, fall to
the ground, and the Church at Alexandria,
like that at Corinth, be returned " Not guilty
of Presbyterianism.'' § 3. The third prece-

' See Le Qtden in his Oriens Christianiis, Patr. Alex.

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 45

dent relied upon by the Presbyterians, is that
of the monastery of lona or Icolmkill, in Scot-
land. For this they appeal to a single passage
of Bede. This writer, having remarked, in
one place, upon the peculiar privileges enjoyed
by the head of this monastery, in that he ex-
ercised authority over the Bishops *, says in
another, that, upon the occasion of the King
of Northumberland requesting a Bishop of
the Scots, the monks of lona chose Aidan,
and made him a Bishop. From which the
Presbyterians infer, that he received only
Presbyterian ordination, and was, therefore,
nothing but a Presbyter after all. This con-
clusion would appear most gratuitous and un-
sound, even if we had nothing else to guide
us but this single passage of Bede. For,
what would be the sense of saying, that a man
received the degree of Episcopacy^ ^ as Bede does
in this very place, if he really received no such
thing ? But when we know from the passages
just cited from him, that there must have been

^ Bede, iii. c. 4. ^ Bede, iii. 5, at the beginning.

46 PEESBYTEEIANISM

Bishops in Scotland at the time, — else why
should he say that the Abbot of lona had au-
thority over those in his district ? — When we
know from a letter of Pope John, which Bede
gives in the preceding book, that there were
certainly five Bishops there, who are named in
that letter, distinct from Presbyters : "To the
most beloved and most holy Tomianus, Go-
lumbanus, Cronanus, Dimanus, and Baithanus,
Bishops; Cronanus, Hermannus, Laustranus,
Scillanus, and Segianus, Priests; Saranus
and the rest of the Scottish Doctors or Ab-
bots,**' &c. — Bede, Eccles. Hist. ii. 19. And
when we know, from the Ulster annals, as
cited by Archbishop Usher and others, that
there were Bishops actually members of the
monastery itself, by what rule of reason are
we to suppose that the monks of lona neglected
the proper officers of ordination, who were all
at hand, and went out of their way to do an
important work in an irregular manner i The
conduct of Finan, a Scottish Bishop, on oc-
casion of ordaining Geadd to be Bishop of
the East Saxons, when he called in two other

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 47

Bishops to aid him ', shows plainly that the
Scottish Church at that time was as sensible
of the Apostolical Canons, as the Church
of Borne. So that this case, like the two
others, will not bear investigation ; the Scot-
tish Church must be returned " not guilty f
and the superiority of the Abbot of lona
over the Bishops of his house, turns out to be
of the same nature with that which the Dean
of Westminster exercises over the Bishop
of Gloucester, one of the Prebendaries of
that Chapter ; or that which the Dean of Exe-
ter, as such, exercises over his own Diocesan,
as treasurer of that Chapter. The Chapter
of St. Patrick's, where the Archbishop of
Dublin, as Prebendary of that Cathedral, is,
as such, subordinate to the Dean of that
Church, is another similar instance. § 4. The
only other precedent appealed to by the Pres-
byterians is that of the Waldenses. In this
instance, I wfll admit, that, although the evi-
dence is far from being decisive in their be-

« Bede, iii. 22.

48 PEESBYTEEIANISM

half, it does not admit the plain and easy
refutation which we have found in the other
cases. I will state, as impartially as I can,
the grounds for and against supposing the
Waldenses not to have been Episcopalians,
and will leave the reader to draw his own
conclusion from such equal and contradictory
evidence. The question is not, what they
are now^ — for that they are, at the present
time, Presbyterians, is certain ; but what they
were before the Beformation ? On one side,
we have, 1st, the accusations of their Roman
Cathohc persecutors, that they were without
any duly-ordained ministry, and that they
allowed mere laymen to discharge ministerial
functions among them'. 2. The contempt
expressed by Peter Waldo, one of their most
eminent writers, for the distinction of orders,
which he styles one of the marks of the
Beast '. These would lead us to regard them
as mere Congregationalists. On the other
hand, we have, 1st, the certain fact, that

' Pylicdorf, cited by Bossuet, iii. 45. * Cited by Leger.

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 49

when, in the seventeenth century, all their
Pastors were cut off by the plague ', they did
not pretend to ordain others for themselves,
but applied to Greneva to have some ordained
and sent to them. This fact, which shows
that they had some regard for some orders,
and some pretence of succession, makes it pro-
bable that the Boman Catholic charges were
exaggerated, and Peter Waldo's sayings either
hyperbolical or not received among them;
and, consequently, affords room for believing
it possible that they might have retained
Episcopal succession, as they did the name of
Bishops, among them from the begmning down
to that time. 2nd, The alleged fact of the
Bohemian B^formers having applied for and
received Episcopal consecration from one
Stephen, a Bishop of the Waldenses, who
had emigrated into Austria. While, there-
fore, I conceive that the Churches of Corinth,
Alexandria, and lona are entitled to a ver-
dict of acquittal from the charge of Presby-

* Leger^ p. 206.

50 PBESBYTEaiANISM

terianism, brought against them by the Pres-
byterians; I think that the sentence ^'not
proven^^ is all that can be returned in the
case of the Waldenses. And here I will
take my leave of the evidences from Scrip-
ture, and ecclesiastical antiquity, to which the
Presbyterians have appealed, in defence of
their position; which I have considered at
greater length than (I think,) their import-
ance deserves, that I might avoid a charge,
so frequently brought by the weaker party,
against those who summarily set aside their
idle, make-believe proofs, of refusing fairly to
meet and answer their allegations. § 5. As
to the sayings of individual writers affirming
Bishops and Presbyters to be one order, I
have no objection to admit the affirmation in
the sense in which it is made by those writers:
namely, that the Bishop and his Presbyters
are so far, and no farther, of one and the same
order, as the High Priest and Priests of the
Jews ; among whom, thou^ both these were
spoken of, and in some senses were, of one
order, yet the offices were distinct, had differ-

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 61

ent duties assigned to them : e. g. the High
Priest alone entered the Holy of Holies : and
different modes of appointment ; the mode of
investiture being distinct, e. g, the breastplate
and mitre : and the anointing also ; they who
were already Priests receiving special anoint-
ing for the office of High Priest (Lev. vi. 2) :
and that by Divine authority. Of all the
writers most appealed to, as exalting the office
of Presbyters, no one is so great a favourite
with the Presbyterians, as St. Jerome, who
used language on the subject unknown in the
Church until his time. Yet even he, not only
denies to Preshyters the power of ordination ;
not only affirms that the superiority of Bishops
over Presbyters was established^ when men be-
gan to say, I am of Paul, and I of Apollos,
L e. in the lifetime of the Apostles ; but, again
and again, declares, that what Aaron and his
sons were among the Jews^ that the Bishop and
his Presbyters were ammig the Christians.

E 2

52

CHAPTER V

PRESBYTERIANTSM.

But, now although all the evidences, appealed
to by the Presbyterians in support of their
position, are found, on investigation, to be
nothing worth, yet, for the sake of the argu-
ment, though directly contrary to the truth,
I will, if they please, for a moment, admit their
position, and proceed to inquire, what prac-
tical difference it will make, or how they will
be one jot bettered, or justified thereby. Let
us suppose, then, that, when the Apostles left
the Church, they left it under two orders of
ministers ; 1. Those called sometimes Presby-
ters, sometimes Bishops, whom, therefore, for
brevity's sake, we will call Presbyter-Bishops;
2. The Deacons : the power of ordination and
of government resting in the first. That, af-
terwards, when divisions arose in the Church,

PRESBYTERIANISM. 53

the Presbyter-Bishops, to avoid disputes
among themselves, appointed one of their
nmnber to a pre-eminency over the rest, and
left in his hands the chief exercise of govern-
ment, and the sole exercise of ordination,
giving him the name of Bishop. Now it
must, I think, be admitted, that the Presby-
ter-Bishops, who were alive when this sup-
posed alteration took place, would retain in
themselves the inherent right to ordain ; and
might validly exercise that right, if occasion
should require. But when these all died off,
leaving only the single Bishop in the exercise
of this function, then, it is clear, that none
could thereafter claim any ministerial authority^
except through him, and only mch as he gave.
That single Bishop would remain in each
church, the sole representative of the original
(supposed numerous) body of Presbyter-
Bishops, and only those persons could claim
to be his equals, or to have authority to ordain,
whom he himself should admit to that equality,
or invest with that authority. But the Pres-
byters, such as have been understood by that

54 FBESBYTEBIANISM.

term ever since the Epistles of Ignatius, or
the Code of the Ante-Nicene Church, never
were ordained by the Bishops to be their
equals, nor vested by them with authority to
ordain. The rites used at the ordination of a
Bishop have been in all ages distinct from
those employed at the ordination of a Presby-
ter. So, then, while, in all ages of the Church
since the death of the Presbyter-Bishops exist-
ing when Episcopacy was established, the two
orders of ministry, i. e. of Presbyter-Bishops,
and of Deacons, (which this theory supposes
to have been alone Apostolically instituted,)
have been continued and represented by the
Bishops and Deacons ; an intermediate order,
of merely human origin, (according to this
theory) will be found existing : namely. Pres-
byters, not ordained to be ordainers. But it
is from this last, intermediate, humanly-insti-
tuted order, on whom was never conferred at
ordination the power to ordain, that the Pres-
byterians of Grermany, Denmark, France,
Scotland, England, Ireland, and North Ame-
rica, derive their pretended orders. The

1

^^p

PRESBYTEBIANISM. 55

persons on whom Bugenhagen, Calvin, Knox,
and Wesley laid hands, fancied that power of
ordination was conferred upon them by those,
who, even if the Presbyterian theory were
admitted to be true, are shown never to have
received such power themselves.

56

CHAPTER VI.

EPISCOPACY.

Since, then, not only do all the proofs, whe-
ther Scriptural or ecclesiastical, adduced in
behalf of the original Apostolical constitution
of the Church for which the Presbyterians
contend, fail to support it ; but that very con-
stitution, if admitted, prove indisputably the
untenableness of the Presbyterians^ position,
and the invaUdity of their orders ; I think we
may safely, without fear of being charged
with a desire to avoid full discussion, proceed
to consider, whether more satisfactory and
consistent testimony, both from Scripture and
from antiquity, can be adduced, in behalf of
the claim of some other scheme to a Divine
origin. Let us examine, then, the grounds,
on which Episcopacy lays claim to a Divine
origin.

EPISCOPACY. 57

But, as I concluded the examination of
Presbyterianism by showing, that, even if the
Presbyterians' scheme of Apostolical constitu-
tion for the government of the Church were
freely admitted, it would utterly fail of vindi-
cating their course, and would prove the first
ordainers of their Ministers to have been in-
competent to discharge such an office ; so I
will commence the Episcopalian section, by
showing, that its utter failure to make good its
claim to a Divine origin, will not avail to clear
the Presbyterians of guilt. For whensoever,
and whencesoever, the order and authority of
Bishops, ss single superintendents over other
orders of Ministers, and over the whole Church
within their respective districts, took its rise,
yet this is admitted by the Presbyterians
themselves, that wherever such an order exists,
it ought to be respected and obeyed, unless it
exceeds its power. Mr. PoweU, the latest
writer on their side, speaking of a passage
of St. Ignatius, says, that it " signifies, that
where a superintendent had been appointed
for the sake of order, that order ought to

68 EPISCOPACY.

be kept :^^ and then adds, ^' Very right ; so
say all Churches where a superintendency has
been established, though making no preten-
sions to Divine right for it*." Again, he
says, " It is a plain Scriptural principle, that
Ministers are to govern the people, that they
are to govern according to the letter and
spirit of their commission ; and that whilst
they so govern, the people are bound by the
authority of the word of God to submit to
their government, and to honour them as
those who watch for their souls ; but when
Ministers violate the law of their conmiission,
their authority so far ceases, and the people
are, in that proportion, free from obHgation
to obey them*.**' Calvin, one of the first
leaders of this scheme, had said long before,
that those persons were worthy of anathema,
who would not submit to truly Christian
Bishops, if such could be had '. And, ages
before him, the second general Commit thai
of Constantinople^ (which is one of the four

^ Powell on Apostol. Snccessioii, p. 51 . ' Ibid. p. 89.
' Tract, de Refonn. Eccles.

EPISCOPACY. 59

to which the English statutes^ since the
Beformation appeal, as the English Canons
did before', as the test together with the
Scriptures, for determining heresy,) declared
those persons to he heretics who^ however sound
their profession of faith may be, made sepa-
rations cmd gathered congregations contrary
to our Canonical Bishops^. Whether, there-
fore, the origin of Episcopacy be Divine or
human, yet this is clear from the above ;
namely, that, seeing the British Churches
were, and are, actually governed by Bishops,
the Presbjrterians can no otherwise avoid
the condemnation of heresy denounced by
the Council of Constantinople, and acknow-
ledged and ratified by the English parlia-
ment ; nor the sentence of anathema awarded
by Calvin ; nor the testimony of Mr. Powell
of open violation of the written Law of God,
against those who break that established or-
der ; than by proving, that the British Bishops,
either are not truly Christian Bishops, or have

« 1 Eliz. c. 1. § 36. < Canons of iElfric.

• Canon vi.

60 EPISCOPACY.

violated the law of their commission ; a totally
different question from that mider considera-
tion. But though it thus appears of what
comparatively little importance it is, as re-
gards the justification of the Presbyterians,
whether the claim of Episcopacy to a Divine
origin cam be established or not, still I beheve
the proof of it to be such as must carry con-
viction to every mind open to embrace the
truth, as strong and full, I verily believe, as
can be advanced in behalf of any other re-
ligious truth which Christians receive ; suffi-
cient for all, in short, who are content to
" walk by faith and not by sight;*"

But before proceeding to the proofs, I will
endeavour to remove certain popular objec-
tions, irrespective of Scriptural or ecclesias-
tical testimony, which not only avail to pre-
judge the question, and to prevent men from
making an impartial examination of the grounds
on which it rests, but also have a still more
fatal effect, in that they incline men, if per-
chance they do enter into the examination, to
do violence to the conviction of their own

EPISCOPACY. 61

minds, and to set aside the impression con-
veyed by the testimony, under the idea that
there must be something essentially wrong in
the Episcopal scheme itself.

Objection I. The Episcopal scheme is un-
charitable, for it condemns all others.

Answer, As charity aims, or should aim, at
the welfare of mankind, and as the welfare of
men is inseparably involved in their reception
of and adherence to the truth, it follows that
that which is most true, must be most chari-
table. The only question, then, is, whether
the Episcopal scheme is true ; if so, charity
requires that we should teach it, and forbids
our keeping it back.

Objection II. But it is exclusive, therefore
it must be untrue.

Answer 1 . As truth is one and not manifold,
the exclusiveness of the scheme is, at first
sight, an argument in favour of its being true.

Ansrjoer 2. As the Christian religion, of
which Episcopacy professes to be a tenet, is
itself exclusive, '' I am God and there is none
eke;'''' " no man cometh unto the Father but

62 EPISCOPACY,

hy me r '' neither is there salvation in any
other ;^' " there is wme other name under hea-
ven given among men whereby we must be
saved ;'^ — ^the exelusiveness of Episcopacy
makes in favour of its being a genuine Christ-
ian doctrine; and as there is to Christians
not only " one (only) Lord, and one (only)
God," but also " one (only) Faith, and one
(only) Baptism," the exelusiveness of that
which professes to be an article of this one
Faith, and to be the authority for that one
Baptism, affords a primd fade probability of
its being a genuine article of that one faith,
and the true authority for that one Baptism.

It is, I believe, chiefly, if not wholly, on
account of the exelusiveness of the doctrine,
that we who maintain it are exposed to hatred
and reviling ; and, if we may judge from the
language of our revilers, shall have to endure
persecution, if it shall be in their power to
inflict it. If we would be content to teach
Episcopacy, as one among many schemes
equally true or equally doubtful, it should
seem, from their latest writings, that we

EFISCOPACY. 63

should not be disturbed; but because we
teach it, as the Scriptures and the Church
have delivered it to us, exclusively, therefore
the world hateth us. Just so, if the early
Christians could have been content to profess
their reUgion, as one of the six hundred tole-
rated by heathen Borne, and had been liberal
enough, according to the modem abuse of the
term, to regard all religions as pretty much
alike, they would have had no need to endure
the cross, the stake, or the teeth of wild beasts :
but because they taught their religion, as the
Scriptures and the Church had delivered it to
them, exclusively, therefore the world hated
them. While, therefore, the charge of exclu-
siveness is an argument in our favour against
whom it is brought, seeing that we bear it
in common with the primitive martyrs ; it is
an argument against those who bring it, see-
ing that they do so, in common with the ver}'
heathen.

Ohjectim III. But you hold it in common
with the Papists, therefore it must be Popish
and unchristian.

J

/

€4 EPISCOPACY.

Answer 1. This is an old device of the
Papists, to weaken the hands of the defenders
of the Church of England, the great bulwark
of Protestantism, by contriving to raise up
imputations of Popery against them, that by
thus confounding in men^s minds the distinc-
tion between Catholic and Roman Catholic,
they may beguile them to the latter, under
pretence of the former; or may lead them
through aversion to the latter, to cast off some
portions of the former, and so render them-
selves open to reproof; or, at any rate, may
weaken and divide the Catholic opposers of
Popery, by infusing among them doubts, and
suspicions, and jealousies. One main instru-
ment made use of by the Papists, in former
days, for this purpose, was the dissenting
pulpits. In the 16th century, one Cummin^
a friar, contrived to be taken into the Puritans^
pulpits, where, as he stated at the councils, " I
preached against set forms of prayer, and /
called English prayers English mass^ and have
persuaded several to pray spiritually and ex-
tempore; and this hath so taken with the

EPISCOPACY. 65

people, that the Church of England is become
as odious to that sort of people whom I in-
structed, as the mass is to the Church of
England, and this will be a stumbling-block
to that Chm-ch, as long as it is a Church.''
For this the Pope commended him, and gave
him a reward of 2000 ducats for his good
service ^ Are there not many at the present
day, of whom, if they were to apply to the
Pope for a reward on the same score, all the
world could witness that they have well deser-
ved it at his hands ? Surely, our opponents
have some reason to feel misgiving, when they
find themselves thus treading in the footsteps
of the heathen revilers of Christianity, and of
the Popish hireling underminers of the bul-
wark of Protestantism.

7 The same course was pursued in the succeeding cen-
tury. In 1640, Sir W. Boswell, writing from the Hague to
Archbishop Laud, mentions that 60 Romish emissaries,
trained to argue as Puritans, Presh}rterians, and the like,
had lately passed into England, in those characters ; and in
1646, the Bishop of Derry (Bramhall) writing to Arch-
bishop Usher speaks of as many as 100 being engaged in
the same occupation in England. — Parr's Life of Usher ;
London, 1686.

66 EPISCOPACY.

Ansvoer 2. The question is not, whether
the doctrine be held by Papists, but whether
it be Scriptural. If it be Scriptural, of which
I hope to afford reasonable proof, then, either
we must be content to hold it, as we do many
other things, e. g, the Creed, the Lord^s
Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, in com-
mon with the Papists, or we must be content
to acknowledge the Popish religion to be, in
this respect, more Scriptural than our own.
This, I, for one, am not prepared to do ; and
therefore, believing the doctrine of Apostol-
ical succesirion to be Catholic and Scriptural,
will never so far betray the cause of truth, as
to consent to surrender it to the sole use
of the erroneous Papists.

Objection IV. But it is not merely Popish,
it is Judaical, and therefore must be un-
christian.

Answer. As our Lord instituted the Sacra-
ment of Holy Baptism in a Jewish rite,
namely, in the washing wherewith the Jews
admitted proselytes; and instituted the Sacra-
ment of the Holy Eucharist or Lord^s Supper

EPISCOPACY. 67

in a Jewish rite, namely, in the Mincha, or
bread and drink offering ; in each case exalt-
ing a carnal ordinance into a means of spiri-
tual gift or grace : it is rather an argument in
favour of our doctrine than otherwise, that it
finds for the Christian Ministry, the dispen-
sers of these sacraments, a prototype in the
Jewish dispensation like that which we find
for the sacraments themselves. Accordingly,
St. Clement of Bome, and St. Jerome (whom
especially I cite, because especially appealed
to by our opponents), both concur in speak-
ing of the orders of Christian Ministry
under the very terms, (High Priest, Priests,
and Levites,) which obtained under the Mo-
saic dispensation. And with this agree the
sayings of the Apostles. " Ye are a royal
Priesthood,*" said St. Peter, addressing the
Christian Churches in the very language
which Moses had used towards the Israelites.
Compare 1 Pet. ii. 9. with Exodus xix. 6.
"Christ hath made us Kings and Priests
unto God and his Father,^^ saith St. John ^

8 Rev. i. 6.

f2

68 EPISCOPACY,

*' The Priesthood is changed,*" saith St. Paul,
not destroyed*. But if there be a Priest-
hood upon earth, as all these bear witness
that there is, and as the Prophets had foretold
there should be, in the Christian Church*,
then what is there to hinder distinction of
orders in the priesthood ?

Objection V. But are not these sayings
of our Lord, " Be not ye called Babbi ; for
one is your Master^ even Christ ; and all ye
are brethren; and call no man your father
upon earth, for one is your Father which is
in Heaven. Neither be ye caUed masters,
for one is your Master, even Christ. But he
that is greatest among you shall be your ser-
vant '."' " Ye know that they which are ac-
counted to rule over the Gentiles exercise
lordship over them, and their great ones ex-
ercise authority upon them. But so shall it
not be among you: but whosoever will be
great among you let him be your minister :

« Heb. vii. 12.

» Isa. Ix. 17 ; Ixi. 6 ; Ixvi. 21. Mai. i. 11.

« Matt, xxiii. 8—11,

EPISCOPACY* 69

and whosoever will be the chiefest, shall be
servant of all. For even the Son of man
came not to be ministered unto, but to mi-
nister, and to give his life a ransom for
many'/' — Are not these sayings directly
subversive of all claims on the part of the
Christian ministiy, to authority and degree?

Amwer 1 . The best comment on the texts
will be furnished by the lives of those to
whom they were addressed, even the Apostles
of Christ. If we find them exercising the
authority of fathers and rulers over the Chris-
tian flock, as the Epistles of St. John, St.
Peter, and St. Jude (who were of those im-
mediately addressed), and the Epistles of St.
Paul (who was afterwards admitted to the
same office), distinctly show, then, one of
two things must follow, namely, either, that
all these were Judaizers and Anti-Christs;
which terms the irreverence of the present
age has not, as yet, I think, applied to the
Apostles themselves, though it has freely

> Mark x. 42—46. See also Matt. xx. 25—28. Luke
xxiL26— 27.

70 EPISCOPACY.

done so to their companions and commended
disciples, St. Clement and Ignatius ^ : or else,
that the texts do not really furnish the objec-
tion supposed by those who urge them: which
will, probably, be the more readily admitted,
when it is considered, that immediately after
uttering these words of reproof to the
Apostles, our Lord added, '^ I appoint unto
you a kingdom, as my Father hath appointed
unto me *.''

Answer 2. The very words of the texts re-
fute the objection9 which our opponents would
ground upon them ; for they unite in showing
that the only way to dignity and exaltation in
the Christian Church, which our Lord has
seen fit to authorize, is by discharging the
offices of the ministry ^ and thus servinff the
Christian people. " Whosoever will be great
among you, let him be your minister; and
whosoever will be chief among you, let him be
your servant^,'"'* Nor is it possible to see how
men can be more truly the servants of others,

' See a pamphlet, entitled '^ Consensus Omnium."
* Luke xxii. 29. « Matt. xx. 26, 27.

EPISCOPACY. 71

than the Christian ministers are of the people
committed to their charge ; seeing that they
are bound to wait upon them, and minister to
their wants, whether they be high or low,
rich or poor ; not only when they assemble as
guests in the courts of their Master^s house,
but also at their own houses. They are the
servants of those with whom the greater part
of our revilers would think it scorn to come in
contact. The poorest beggars, the foulest
sinners, in the most noisome dweHings, and
under the most loathsome diseases, may com-
mand the attendance of the ministers of the
Church, who are under a vow to afford it ; and
count it a privilege and a happiness to do so,
if they may have hope to save a soul from
death. But they who are thus ordained to
minister to the wants of Christ^s household,
are said by Him to be rulers over it : " Who
then is that faithful and wise servant, whom
his Lord hath made rder over his household,
to give them meat in due season '.^^

' Matt xxiv. 45. Luke xii. 42.

72 EPISCOPACY.

Objection VI. But the doctrine was unknown
to, or unnoticed by, our Protestant Fathers
[i. e. the Divines who in the sixteenth century
opposed the Church of Rome], and there-
fore we Protestants need not concern our-
selves about it.

Answer 1. The Divines of the sixteenth
centtu-y were neither the founders of the
Christian Church, nor the writers of the
Sacred Scriptures; and, therefore, neither
the Scriptures nor the Church are to be tried
by them, but they and their doctrine are to
be tried by the testimony of the Scriptures,
and by the voice of the Church. To these
they appealed^; by these in their lifetimes

• Cranmei', martyr, " I protest that it was never in my
mind to write, speak, or miderstand any thing contrary to
the mott holy word of God, or else against the holy Catholio
Church of Christ, but purely and simply to imitate and
teach those things only, which I had learned of the aaored
Scriptwref and of the holy Catholic Church of Christ from
the beginning, and also according to the exposition of the
most holy and learned fathers and martyrs of the Church.
And if any thing hath, peradventure, chanced otherwise
than I thought, I may err ; but heretic I cannot be, foras-
much as I am ready in all things to follow the judgment of
the mott sacred vDord of God, and of the holy Catholic Church,**
Appeal from the Pope to a General Council.

Ridley>

EPISCOPACY. 73

they claimed to be tried*. If, therefore, it
could be shown, that in any instances, through
defective information, or through the provo-
cation occasioned by the Papal abuses of true
^doctrine, or through any other cause, they
omitted any point of doctrine which can be
clearly shown to be Scriptural and Catholic ;
we have the sanction of their solemn and re*

Ridley, martyr. ** When I perceive the greatest part of
Christiaiiity to be infected with the poison of the see of
Rome, I repair to the usage of the Prmitvoe Church"

Farrar, Hooper, Taylor, Philpot, Bradford, martyrs: and
Miles Coverdale. " We doubt not, by Grod's grace, but we
shall be able to prove all our confession here, to be most
true, by the verity of God's word, and content of the Catholic
Church" Confession at Oxford, 1554.

* Philpot, maHyr, His fourth examination. 1556. —
BUkop of Gloucester, " I pray you, by whom will you be
judged in matters of controversy which happen daily V*
PhUpoU " By the word of God ; for Christ saith in St.
John, the word that He spake shall be judge in the latter
day." Gloucester, " What, if you take the word one way
and I in another way, who shall be judge then %" Philpot,
^ The Primitive Church," — Determination of the Protestant
restorers of our Church in Queen Elizabeth's reign, made
in Convocation, 1571. " But chiefly they (preachers) shall
take heed that they teach nothing in their preachings, which
they would have the people religiously to observe and be-
lieve, but that which is agreeable to the doctrine of the Old
or New Tegtament, amd thai, vMtih the Catholic Fathers and
ancient Bishops haoe gathered out of that same doctrine"

74 EPISCOPACY.

iterated appeals, for making good their unin-
tentional defects; and must be convinced, that
men would be acting most contrary to their
intention, if, on the plea of personal regard
to them, they should assist in either breaking
oiF, or preventing the restoration of, any par-
ticle of Scriptural, Catholic, and Ghristiim
truth.

Answer 2. Nothing can be more contrary
to the truth, as far as the Church of England
is concerned, than the allegation which forms
the ground of this objection, namely, that our
Protestant Fathers, in the sixteenth century,
were either ignorant or unmindful of this doc-
trine, as the following documents will show.
In 1536, Henry VIII., we have the follow-
ing statement signed by Cranmer, Latimer,
and Shaxton, and some other of the Reform-
ing divines, in common with Stokesly, Ton-
staQ, Sampson, and others, who in many
things adhered to the Papal errors. '^ Christ
and his Apostles did institute and ordain in the
New Testament certain ministers or officers,
which shoidd bear ynrittuil power ^ avihority.

EPISCOPACY. 76

and commission wnder Christy to preach and
teach the word of God unto His people ; to
dispense and administer the Sacraments of
Gknl unto them, and by the same to confer
and give the grace of the Holy Ghost ; to
consecrate the blessed body of Ghrist in the
Sacrament of the. altar; to loose and absoil
from sin all persons which be duly penitent
and sorry for the same ; to bind and excom-
municate such as be guilty in manifest crimes
and sins, and wiU not amend their defaults ;
to order and consecrate others in the same room^
order ^ and office^ wherewnto they he called and

admitted themselves This office, this

power and authority, was committed and given
by Ghrist and his Apostles, unto certain per-
sons only, that is to say, unto Priests or
Bishops, whom they did elect, call, and admit
thereunto by their prayer and imposition of

their hands The invisible gift

or grace conferred in this Sacrament is
nothing else but the power, office, and au-
thority before-mentioned ; the visible and
outward sign is the prayer and imposition

1

76 EPISCOPACY.

of the Bishop's hands^ upon the person which
receiveth the said gift of grace. And to the
intent the Church of Christ should never be
destituted of such ministers, as should have
and execute the said power of the keys ; it
was also ordained and commanded hy the
Apostles^ (hat the same Sa/^rament [of orders]
should he applied and ministered by the
Bishop from time to time, and unto such
other persons as had the qualities, which the
Apostles very diligently descrybe, as it ap-
peareth* in the first Epistle of St. Paul to
Timothy, and his Epistle to Titus.**^

In 1548, Edw. VI., we find the following
statement put forth by the authority of Cran-
mer, in a sermon on the Power of the Keys*
" Ths ministration of God's word^ which our
Lord Jesus Christ Himself at first did insti-
tute, wa>s derived from the Apostles vMo others
after them^ hy imposition of hands^ and giving
the Holy Ghost ^ from the Apostles' time to our
days. And this was the consecration, orders,
and unction of the Apostles, whereby they,
at the beginning, made Bishops and Priests,

EPISCOPACY. 77

and this shall continue in the Church even to
the world's end.

In 1549, Edw. VI., we have the following
declaration in the ordinal of the Church of
England, already given above, but which it
may be as well here to repeat. " It is evi-
dent unto all men diligently reading the Holy
Scripture and ancient authors, that from the
Apostles' time there have been these orders
of ministers in Chrisf's Church ; Bishops,
Priests, and Deacons. Which offices were
evermore had in such reverend estimation,
that no man might presume to execute any
of them, except he were first called, tried^
examined, and known to have such qualities
as are requisite for the same; and also by
public prayer, with imposition of hands, were
approved and admitted thereunto by lawful
authority. And, therefore^ to the intent that
these orders may be continued^ and reverently
used and esteemed, in the Church of England^
NO MAN SHALL BE accouutcd or taken to be
a lawful Bishop, Priest, or Deacon in the
United Church of England, or suffered to

78 EPISCOPACY.

EXECUTE ANY OF THE SAID FUNCTIONS,

except he be called, tried, examined, and
admitted thereunto, according to the form
hereafter foDowingf^ which form recognized
none but the bishop as having power to
ordain.

In 1552, Edw. VL, we have this Article,
Twenty-third, of the Church of England.
'^ It is not lawful for any man to take upon
him the office of pubHc preaching or minis-
tering the Sacraments in the congregation,
before he be lawfully called, and sent to exe-
cute the same. And those we ought to judge
lawfully called and sent, which be chosen and
called to this work by men who have pubhc
authority given unto them in the congrega-
tion, to call and send ministers into the Lord'^s
vineyard.^

Lastly, in 1558-9, Elizabeth, we find the
following eminent Divines, Scoey, Bishop of
Chichester; Grind al, afterwards Archbishop
of Canterbury ; Cox, afterwards Bishop of
Ely ; Elmer, afterwards Bishop of London ;
Guest, afterwards Bishop of Rochester;

EPISCOPACY. 79

Jewell, afterwards Bishop of SaUsbury ; and
Horn, afterwards Bishop of Winchester, who
was the mouth-piece of the party. Divines
selected to conduct the Protestant Controversy^
maintaining, in the Council Chamber at a
conference with the Papists, this assertion,

"The Apostles' authority is derived
wpon after ages^ and conveyed to the Bishops

THEIR SUCCESSORS *.''

Objection VII. Though the principle be
admitted, yet there is "no sufficient historic
evidence of a personal succession of valid
Episcopal ordinations/'

Answer 1. If nothing will satisfy men
but actual demonstration, I yield at once :
neither this, nor any succession in the whole
world, can be actually demonstrated. But if
probable evidence, such as can be adduced in
behalf of no other succession, may be deemed
sufficient for all who are willing to walk by
faith and not by sight, such evidence I will
venture to present. If it be a moral impossi-

1 Collier's Ecclesiastical History, ii« 414 — 418.

80 JIPISCOPACY.

bility that any man, who had not been duly
consecrated, could be accounted a Bishop of
the Church of England at the present time,
then the onus rests upon the objectors to say
how that, which is morally impossible now,
could have been morally possible at any other
period ? seeing that the same rules which re-
gulate this matter have ever obtained in the
Church; rules recognizing the Bishops only
as vested with power to ordain ; and seeing
that no one point of ecclesiastical regulation
was more jealously guarded than this. The
rule of the Church of the first three centuriegf
we have before seen — " Let a Bishop be or-
dained by two or three Bishops,"*' a rule so
universally received, that we find it repeated
not only in general councils, as at Nice *, " A
Bishop ought to be constituted by all the
Bishops of the province, but if this be not
practicable by reason of urgent necessity,
three must by all means meet together, and
with the consent of those that are absent, let

' Canon ir.

EPISCOPACY. 81

them perform the ordination ;'' but repeated
in the provincial regulations of every Church,
the British, the GaUican, the Spanish, the
Roman, the Carthaginian, the Alexandrian,
the Antiochian, and the rest. And when, by
any pressing necessity, it fell that a Bishop
was consecrated by less than three Bishops,
the discussions, to which such an event gave
rise, sufficiently show how keenly alive the
Church has in all ages been to this point ; and
therefore how morally impossible it is, that in
any age a man could have been received and
allowed as a Bishop, who had not been or-
dained by Bishops. So that though it may
be a matter of curiosity for a man to trace up
the lists of Archbishops of Canterbury or
Bishops of any other see, and thence, upwards,
the lists of the Bishops of Rome, or of Aries,
of Lyons, or of any other Church, concerned
in conferring orders on any of our iBishops, it
is only of moment so far, namely, as proving
that these were always Episcopal Churches,
and therefore that it was morally impossible
that any man should be accounted a Bishop

82 EPISCOPACY,

by them if he were not ordained by Bishops.
And therefore whether, for instance, Clement
was the first, or the second, or the third
Bishop of Bome, is perfectly irrelevant ; the
very discussion sufficiently testifying that
during all that time Borne was governed by
Bishops. If the objectors can show reason
for supposing that at any given time, any of
the Ghurches through which we trace our
orders, was governed by those who had not
received Episcopal orders, the objection will
be worthy of attention ^ But as long as this
cannot be done, the objection is crushed by
the weight of the moral impossibiUty which is
opposed to it.

Answer 2. Strong as the evidence in favour
of the succession having been preserved is
thus shown to be, when viewed ahsolvitely^ its
strength will appear immensely increased,
when viewed in comparison with that upon
the force of which men are content to admit
any other succession. Take, for instance, the

' See Appendix.

EPISCOPACY. 88

succession of the Aaronic Priesthood, which
was transmitted by carnal descent ; on what,
and on what only^ did the truth of that succes-
sion depend! simply, in each descent, upon
the single word of a woman, as to a point of
which no human being besides herself could
have any certain knowledge. The Aaronic
Priesthood was propagated in secret ; depend-
ing in every step upon the fidelity of a single
witness^ a woman, the case admitting of no
other certain evidence. The Christian Priest-
hood is propagated in public^ transacted by
many persom^ in the presence of many wit^
nesses. Yet the former is received without
exception, the latter is excepted against.
What is this but the spirit of wilful scepti-
cism!

Objection YIII. But many of the individuals,
through whom you must trace the commission,
were men of corrupt' life and conversation,
and even unsound in doctrine ; a commission
traced through such persons must, surely, be
worthless.

Answer. Is earthly gold rendered worth-

62

84 EPISCOPACY.

less by passing through soiled hands 1 if not^
why should heavenly treasure be ! Is a king^s
commission rendered void, by reason of the
unworthiness of the person on whom it is
bestowed i e. ff, a, profligate magistrate, or a
dishonest counsellor i if not, why should Grod^s
commission hei Let the objectors further
consider this, that as the Holy promised Seed
of salvation was neither tainted nor destroyed
by passing through the meretricious womb of
Bahab, and the incestuous womb of Thamar ^,
so neither can it in reason be supposed that
the spiritual seed for the ministration of that
salvation has suffered injury, because &&me
of the agents for transmitting it have shown
themselves as unworthy the high honour
vouchsafed to them, as those pointed out in
the former succession. Before the objection
can be maintained, it must be shown that
Judas, who was known to be the son of
.perdition from the beginning, and was a
traitor, murderer, and thief, was not an Apos-

* Matt. i. 3. 6.

. EPISCOPACY* 85

tie ; whereas not only did oui* Lord so call
him, and so employ him, but "his Bishoprick *"
was not filled up till after his death.

Objection IX. But the doctrine, at any rate,
is of no importance, and therefore you do ill
to insist upon it ?

Answer. If it be a part of Qod'*s truths no
man living can possibly tell the extent of its
importance. But this all men can see, that,
as in the ai&irs of this world, it is of import-^
ance to know that a magistrate, or a herald,
or an ambassador has been duly appointed,
sent, and accredited, by the king in whose
name he speaks ; and that, among private in-
dividuals, one who acts in the behalf of another
has been authorized by his power of attorney ;
so, if there be any meaning in the term,
" Ministry of Beconciliation," applied by St.
Paul to the office of the Christian Clergy, it
must be of the deepest importance to know,
that it has been truly committed to those who
profess to exercise it : important indeed, if it

« Acts i. 20,

86 EPISCOPACY.

be admitted to be even possible [which who
can deny !] that men^s interest in the king-
dom of Ghrist, and covenant claim to its privi-
leges, may be in the remotest degree affected
by the insufficient appointment of those who
administer the sacramental seals, tokens,
means, pledges, let men choose what term
they like best, of the covenant. At any rate,
let its importance be what it may, they who
believe the doctrine to be true, are only acting
faithfully to God and to His people, when they
calmly vindicate, and bear witness to, the
truth ; which is all that I have here attempted.
Moreover, let men consider, that, in com-
mon life, those subjects which occupy men^s
minds at the time of their departure from this
world, and those about which their last pub-
lic acts are concerned, are usually supposed
to have been of importance in their eyes. If
no reason can be assigned why this principle
should not be applied to affairs of religion,
then let them further consider, that the last
words of our blessed Lord, before His ascen-
jpion into heaven, were employed in giving

EPISCOPACY. 87

the commission now mider consideration';
that the last public acts of St. Paulas life,
which the Scriptures have recorded, were the
writing the Epistles to Timothy and Titus
concerning their discharge of this same com-
mission which he had transmitted unto them ;
and that in the closing book of the Sacred
Volume, the Revelation of St. John, the
Spirit^s directions to those in the seven
Ghurches, who had received this same com-
mission, occupy a conspicuous place. All
these uniting on one and the same point, it is
not surely too much to affirm, that the Scrip-
tures themselves have borne ample testimony
to the importance of the subject. I am not
aware of any other general objections which
deserve to be noticed.

' Matt. xyii. 20.

88

CHAPTER VII.

EPISCOPACY — ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY.

I PROCEED, therefore, to cite the witnesses
from Scripture and ecclesiastical antiquity in
support of the Episcopal scheme ; that is, that
our Lord Jesus Christ, before his bodily de-
parture from the world, and from the Church
which He had chosen out of it, did, for the
well-being and good govemm^t of this His
spiritual kingdom, and for the work of the
Ministry, grant a commission of regency,
which He placed in the hands of one class
of His Ministers, the Chief Pastors of His
Church, designing it to be a perpetual com-
mission until His own return. That this
commission, which He left in the hands of the
Chief Pastors, has ever since continued, and
must continue till the world's end, in their
hands, they only being competent to exercise

EPISCOPACY. 89

it, who have been admitted to the order of
Chief Pastors by those who were Chief Pas-
tors before them.

In the first place, then, I would call my
reader'^s attention to the following fact, which
Dr. Jablonsky has clearly stated in these
words, "It is very remarkable that there is
no doctrine or tenet of the Christian religion,
in which all Christians, in general, have for
the space of 1500 years so unanimously
agreed as in this of Episcopacy. In all ages
and times down from the Apostles, and in all
places, through Europe, Asia, and Africa,
wheresoever there were Christians there were
also Bishops, and even where Cluistians
.differed in other points of doctrine or custom,
and made schisms and divisions in the Church,
yet did they all remain imanimous in this, in
retaining their Bishops '.'^

Let this fact be weighed and it will amount
to this, as before stated, namely, that for 1500
years no Christians dared to trust their salva*

' Jablonsky's Reflections, in Sharpens Life, vol, ii. p. 187.

90 EPISCOPACY

tion to any but an Episcopal Ministry. The
correctness of this fact we have seen nega-
tively proved, in the complete failure of the
Presbyterians to make out one single instance
of Presbyterian government during the thne
abovementioned.

For positive proof of the same, let the fol-
lowing extracts suffice, a few out of the many
with which it would be easy to crowd these
ps^es, if it were desirable to make a display.

Clement, as before cited. Bishop of Bome,
A.D. 100, the companion of St. Paul, and
whose " name is"*^ declared in the Scripture to
be " in the Book of Life.^ Phil. iv. 3.—" It
will behove us, (Christians,) looking into the
depths of the Divine knowledge, to do all
things in order, whatsoever our Lord has
commanded us to do. He has ordained^ by
His supreme will and authority, both where
and hy what persons they [the sacred services
and oblations] are to be performed. For the
Chief Priest has his proper services, and to
the Priests their proper place is appointed ;
and the layman is confined within the bounds

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 91

of what is commanded to laymen.'*^ — Epistle to
the Church at Corinth.

Ignatius, the friend and disciple of St.
John, Bishop of Antioch, a.d. 107. " The
Bishops appointed to the utmost bounds of
the earth are the mind of Jesus Christ.'' " I
think you happy who are so joined to your
Bishop as the Church is to Jesus Christ, and
Jesus Christ to the Father ; that so all things
may agree in unity.'' — JS^nstle to the Church
at Ephesm. " I exhort you, that ye study to
do all things in a Divine concord. Your
Bishop presiding in the place of God ; your
Presbyters in the place of the Council of the
Apostles; and your Deacons, most dear to me,
being intrusted with the ministry of Jesus
Christ." " Do nothing without your Bishops
and Presbyters." — Epistle to the Church at
Magnesia. " He that does any thing without
Bishop, and Presbyters, and Deacons, is not
pure in conscience." — Epistle to the Chwrch
at Tralles. '' Attend to the Bishop, to the
Presbytery, and to the Deacons." " Do no-
thing without the Bishop." '' As many as are

92 EPISCOPACY —

of Jesus Christ are also with their Bishop.*" — »
Epigtle to the Church at Philadelphia, ^' Fol*
low your Bishop, as Jesus Christ [followed]
the Father ; and the Presbytery, as the Apos-
tles : as for the Deacons, reverence them as
the command of God. Let no man do any
thing of what belongs to the Church without
the Bishop. Let that Eucharist be looked
upon as firm and right, which is offered either
by the Bishop or by him to whom the Bishop
,Jias given his consent. Wheresoever the
Bishop shall appear, there let the people also
be : as where Jesus Christ is, there is the Ca-
tholic Church. It is not lawful without the
Bishop, neither to baptize, nor to celebrate
the Holy Communion; but whatsoever he
shall approve of, that is also pleasing to God,
that so whatever is done may be secure and
well done.*" — To the Church of Smyrna,

Iben^us, ordained by Polycarp the dis-
ciple of St. John, Bishop of Lyons, a.d. 178.
" Those elders in the Church are to be obeyed
who have a succession from the Apostles as
we have shown, [in a former place he had

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 93

given in the instance of the Bishops of Rome,
the succession from St. Peter,] who together
with the succession have received a certain
true gift, [or gift of truth,] according to the
decree of the Father ; but the rest who shun
the chief succession, and are gathered to-
gether in any place, are to be suspected as
heretics and persons of bad opinions ; or as
schismatics, and conceited persons, pleasing
themselves ; or, again, as hypocrites, doing
this for the sake of gain and vain-glory, and
all these have fallen from the truth.'' — Work
against Herems^ book iv. " The doctrine
of the Apostles is true knowledge ; and the
ancient state of the Church, and the character
of the body of Christ, is according to the
succession of Bishops, to whom, in every
place, they delivered the Church." — lUd.

Clement, Presbyter .of Alexandria, a.d.
194. " In the Church, the orders of Bishops
Presbyters, and Deacons are, I think, imi-
tations of the angelic glory." — Stromata,
book vi.

Tertullian, supposed by many to have

94 EPISCOPACY

been a layman of the Church of Carthage,
in Africa, a.d. 200. "Let the heretics
set forth the origin of their Churches; let
them turn over the order of their Bishops,
so descending by succession from the begin-
ning, that he who was the first Bishop, had
one of the Apostles, or of the Apostolical
men who was in Aill communion with the
Apostles, for his author and predecessor. For
in this manner the ApostoUcal Churches bring
down their registers ; as the Church of Smyr-
na had Polycarp placed over them by John ;
as the Church of Aome had Clement ordained
by Peter; as the other Churches also set forth
those who were made Bishops over them by
the Apostles."" — Of Heretical Prescriptions^
c. 32.

Oeigen, Catechist of the Church of Alex-
andria, in Egypt, a.d. 230. " Shall I not be
subject to my Bishop, who is ordained of God
to be my Father! Shall I not be subject to
the Presbyter, who, by the Divine conde-
scension, is placed over me?" — 20^A Homily
on 8t. Matthew,

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 96

Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage, a.d. 250.
" This, Brother, is and ought to be our prin-
. cipal labour and study, to the utmost of our
power to take care that that unity may still
obtain, which was deKvered by our Lord and
by His Apostles to us, their successors.'^ —
Epistle to Gormlim Bishop of Borne. " From
thence [from our Lord's appointment of St.
Peter,] through the course of times and suc-
cessions, the ordination of Bishops, and the
frame of the Church, is transmitted, so that
the Church is built upon the Bishops, and all
her affairs are ordered by the chief rulers ;
and, therefore, seeing this is God's appoint-
ment, I must needs wonder at the audacious
daring of some who have chosen to write to
me, as if in the name of a Church, whereas
a Church is only constituted in the Bishop,
Clergy, and faithful Christians." — Epistle to
the Lapsed.

FiBMiLLiAN, Bishop of Csesarca, in Cappa-
docia, A.D. 250. "The power of remitting
sins was given to the Apostles, and to the
Churches which they founded, and to the

96 EPISCOPACY.

Bishops who succeeded to the Apostles by a
vicarious ordination." — Epistle to Cyprian^
Bishop of Carthage.

Glakus a Muscula, Bishop in the pro-
vince of Carthage, a.d. 250. " The sentence
of our Lord Jesus Christ is manifest, sending
His Apostles, and to them alone committing
the power given Him by His Father ; to whom
we [Bishops] have succeeded, governing the
Church of our Lord with the same power." —
In the Con/ncil of Carihoffe.

I will not tire my reader's patience by pur-
suing the list of individual witnesses. I will
only desire him to observe, that, among the
few I have cited, we have witnesses not from
one Church or one country only, but from
Europe, Asia, and Africa, the only quarters
of the globe then known ; from France, from
Italy, from Cappadocia, from Asia Minor,
from Egypt, from Carthage ; witnesses, not of
that one only order, to the Divine institution
of which, as paramount in the Church, and
essential to the constitution of a Church, they
bore their testimony ; but of the inferior or-

ECCLESIASTICAL ANTIQUITY. 97

ders also, Presbyters, Gatechists, and one, as
is generally supposed, a layman ; witnesses,
not of dubious character, nor unknown per-
sons, but the companions of the Apostles ;
themselves Martyrs, and Confessors to the
Christian Faith ; not men living in a corrupt
age, or corrupted by the supposed evil effect of
a civil establishment, but living in the purest
ages of the Church, under the storms of per-
secution, and who had all passed off the stage
of human life before the Christian Church
received what is called an establishment.

I will add the collective testimony of the
Christians of those days set forth in the canons
called Apostolical, which obtained throughout
the world, in the same pure aera.

Canon 1. " Let a Bishop be ordained by
two or three Bishops ; a Presbyter, by one
Bishop, and so likewise a Deacon, and the
rest of the Clergy."

Canon 24. " If a Presbyter, despising his
Bishop, gather a separate congregation, and
erect another altar, being not able to convict
his Bishop of any thing contrary to godliness

H

98 EPISCOPACY.

and righteousness, [if he could do this, re-
dress was open in the Provincial Synod ; and,
therefore, his disorderly conduct inexcusable,]
let him, and the clergymen that conspire with
him, be deposed, and the laymen be suspended
from communion, after a third admonition
from the Bishop.""

Canon 32. " Let the Priests and Deacons
do nothing without the knowledge and con-
sent of the Bishop ; for with him the people
of God are entrusted, and of him an account
of their souls will be demanded.'"

Canon 47. " If any clergyman do unjustly
calumniate a Bishop, let him be deposed ; for
it is written, ' Thou shalt not speak evil of
THE Ruler of Thy People."* ''

I will add, lastly, the testimony of the Ca-
tholic Code of Canons received throughout
Christendom, beginning with the Nicene
Council, which universally treats of Bishops,
and Bishops only, as having power to ordain.

CHAPTER VIII.

EPISCOPACY — SCRIPTURE.

Now what, let every calm and reasonable man
ask himself, and well consider, what ought to
avail to shake or set aside such testimony as
this ? Not, I think, a gratuitous suggestion
hymen in these later ages, that these martyrs
and confessors to the Christian truth, these
planters, and teachers of Christian Churches,
these companions of the Apostles and lights
of the world, were all Judaizers and Anti-
christs, who, with one accord throughout the
world, without remonstrance from others, or
hesitation on their own part, agreed to cast
aside the divinely-constituted order of minis-
try, and substitute another of their own de-
vising in its stead ; of which supposed univer-
sal ecclesiastical revolution no monument can
be produced, nor can any sera be assigned

h2

1 00 EPISCOPACY — SCRIPTURE.

to it. If such an objection, without warrant,
is to avail to overthrow the Church's testimony,
on this point of Christian doctrine, a similarly
gratuitous allegation from any persons scep-
tical on other points, must needs avail to
destroy the Church''s testimony altogether,
and shake every doctrine and every tenet to
be found in the Christian religion. How,
then, can these witnesses in favour of Epis-
copacy be tried ? " By the law and by the
testimony ; if they speak not according to this
word, it is because there is no truth in them."
Let us turn, then, to the sacred Scriptures,
and see whether they afford contradiction or
confirmation to the doctrine of Episcopacy.

§ 1 . In the last book which closes the volume
of Inspiration, Rev. ii. iii., we find directions
from the Spirit to seven Churches in Asia
Minor; each of which is represented as go-
verned by a single officer, termed an angel,
a word signifying in the Greek the same as
Apostle, namely, a messenger, and applied
elsewhere to a minister of religion, Mai. ii. 7 :
who is held responsible for the doctrines

EPISCOPACY — SCRIPTURE, lOl

taught in his Church, has cognizance of the
orders of the clergy, and the care of the whole
body. In other words, the Churches of Asia
Minor ^ in St. JohrCs tim>e^ were EpiscopaMan.

§ 2. We have St. Paul, in the last public
acts of his life which the Holy Scriptures
have recorded, (1 and 2 Tim., Tit.,) concerned
in giving directions to single officers in the
Churches of Ephesus and Crete, concerning
their superintendence of those Churches ;
their control of the ministers in them ; their
ordination of the clergy ; their responsibility
for the public service, and discipline. In
other words, the Churches of Ephesm and Crete^
in St. PauTs time, were Episcopalian.

§ 3. We find the Apostles exercising in
their own persons the superintendence of the
Churches which they founded : e. g. Philippi,
Phil, .i., and Ephesus, Ephes. i., and of the
clergy whom they ordained to them ; visiting
them by themselves, or by their coadjutors,
(Acts XV. 36 ; Acts xix. 22 ; 1 Thess. iii. 1 ;)
sending to them pastoral letters, uttering
sentences of excommunication, and recalling

102 EPISCOPACY SCEIPTUEE.

them ; giving directions about the public ser-
vice, and discipline. In other words, all the
Churches^ dwnmg the Apostles' Uves, were Epis-
copalian.

§ 4. We find our Lord and Saviour, Jesus
Christ, during His abode on earth, exercising
in His own person the superintendence of the
Church, ordaining the clergy, (of whom He
had two other orders under Him,) adminis-
tering reproof to them ; giving directions for
th^ public worship and discipline. The true
Head of the Church then exercised visibly
and spiritually that Chief Pastorship or Epis-
copate, which, since His departure from the
world, He has spiritually continued to exer-
cise, whence He is still styled the Shepherd
and Bishop of our souls ; but visibly by His
servants, the Bishops and Apostles of the
Churches, who will continue it till He " the
Chief Shepherd shall appear."" In other
words, the Church of Christy in our Saviour'^s
time, was Episcopalian.

§ 5. Our Lord, before His departure from
the world, addressed these words, not to all

EPISCOPACY SCKIPTURE, 103

the ministers He had ordained under Him-
self, — ^who consisted of, 1st, Apostles ; 2d, The
Seventy ; — ^but to the Apostles only ; " As my
Father hath sent me, even so send I you."
^' I appoint unto you a kingdom, as my Father
hath appointed unto me." ^' I am with you
alway, even unto the end of the world."

From which, until the Presbyterian scheme
was invented in the sixteenth century, it had
always been understood to be m/r LordTs m-
tmtion, that the Ghmreh should continue Epis-
copalian until His retmm ; as we have seen
that, during His own abode on earth, and
during the lives of the Apostles, and for the
first fifteen centuries, it did universally con-
tinue Episcopalian.

§ 6. In corroboration of which view, it may
be well to cite some of the single texts or
passages which harmonize and correspond
with it, but which are at variance with all the
other schemes. Take then that character of
the Catholic Church given in Acts ii. 42,
" They continued stedfastly in the Apostles'
doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of

104 EPISCOPACY — SCRIPTURE.

bread, and in prayers.**' How can they be
said to continue stedfastly in the Apostles'"
fellowship, who have separated from the fel-
lowship of those, who, up to the time of the
separation, were accounted to be the Apostles'
successors, to stand in their place, and to be in
their age the Apostles of the Churches ? But
the Episcopalians have stedfastly adhered to it.
Take those passages^ in which St. Paul affirms
that Christ ordained divers orders of Ministers,
the chief of whom were Apostles^ not for a
temporary object, or only for a season, but in
perpetuity until the completion of the Chris-
tian system, " for the perfecting of the Saints,
for the work of the Ministry, for the edify-
ing of the body of Christ, until we all come
in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge
of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto
the measure of the stature of the fulness of
Christ." How is this ordinance fulfilled by
them who cast away the Apostolic office as
superfluous in their scheme of ministry ? The

» 1 Cor. xii. 28. Eph. iv. 11—14.

EPISCOPACY SCRIPTURE. 105

Episcopaliaiis have been careful to preserve
it. Take Heb. vi. 2, where the Apostle
speaks of " the laying on of hands/^ by which
men are made ^^ partakers of the heavenly
gift,'' i. e. either in confirmation or ordina-
tion, or in both, as one of '^ the first principles
of the doctrine of Christ,'' part of "the foun-
dation " of the Christian religion. Now it
cannot be shown from the Scriptures that this
means of grace was ever exercised by any
who were not of the Apostolic order. But if
it be a fundamental doctrine, it must be of
perpetual obligation, and if it be of perpetual
obligation, then it follows necessarily that
there must be always in the Church oflficers
of the Apostolic order competent to exercise
this office. The Independents and Presby-
terians have cast aside this order : the Episco-
palians have continued it to this day. And
no single passage has been or can be pro-
duced by our opponents, intimating that the
Apostolic order would cease with the lives of
' those who were first called to it.

With this agree, likewise, all those nume-

106 EPISCOPACY SCEIPTUEE.

rous exhortations to unity to be found in our
Lord^s Discourses, and in the Epistles of His
Apostles ; and this indeed our very opponents
witness, for they are ever fond of citing those
passages in Tertullian, Jerome, and others,
which affirm that Episcopacy was necessarily
instituted for the preservation of unity. But
if unity be a necessary end in the Church,
and Episcopacy the necessary means for at-
taining that end, then how can the inference
be set aside, that the Lord of glory, who or-
dained the end, must Himself likewise have
ordained the means necessary for attaining
that end i

Thus the testimony of the inspired records
of the Church is as clear and harmonious
as that of the uninspired : seeing that from
the commencement of our Lord's Ministry —
nay, if it is of importance to refer to things
under the Mosaic " Law,'' which had " a sha-
dow of good things to come f we may say
that^ow^ the appointment of Aaron — until the
closing of the sacred Canon, no Church of
God on earth is spoken of in the scared Scrip-

EPISCOPACY — SCEIPTUEE. 107

tures which is not EpiscopoMcm ; cmd thxtfnm,
thence downwards to the end of the I5th century^
no Church ccm he said to have existed which
was not Episcopalian.

Here I conclude.

I will not ask the reader to compare with
this accumulation of proof, inspired and unin-
spired, the would-be proofs adduced by the
Presbyterians, by perverting single words or
half-sentences ; e. g, interpreting a single
word, Presbytery', in a sense which is de-
stroyed by the context of the epistle in which
it occurs ; and building a theory upon one
half of a verse ', which is destroyed by the
other half, as I have shown above ; but I will
ask the Presbyterians, "How many of the
points of Christian doctrine which you now
hold, can you support with stronger evidence
than has been here adduced in behalf of Epis-
copacy V And I will say to them, remember
that if in any case you hold doctrines in behalf
of which your proofs do not exceed these, you

« 1 Tim. iv. 14. » PhUippians i. 1.

108 EPISCOPACY SCEIPTUEE.

must either acknowledge our faith to be
reasonable, or your own to be unreasonable.
And may God give you grace to lay these -

things to heart, through Jesus Christ our '

Lord. Amen.

APPENDIX.

I HAVE stated (p. 82.) that, "if the objectors can
show reason for supposing that, at any given time,
any of the Churches through which we trace our or-
ders, was governed by those who had not received
Episcopal orders, the objection would be worthy of
attention.** As the adherents to the Bishop of Rome
in this country, whose position, condemned by every
general and provincial council, if our orders are good,
can only be justified by invalidating them, have taken
such a task in hand, I feel bounds for the satisfaction
of my readers, to refute their objections. These ob-
jections relate to the consecrations of Archbishop
Parker and his colleagues, at the commencement of
the reign of Queen Elizabeth. 1. Their first objection
is, that these consecrations were irregularly performed,
at a place called the Nag*s Head, by a single Bishop,
Scory, who placed a Bible on the heads of the candi-
dates, as they knelt be6>re him, and said, " Take thou
authority to preach »tb^ word of God sincerely.** I
will not stop to show tl)at, even if the story were true,
our orders would still be better than those of the Ro-

110 APPENDIX.

man party in England, which, according to their own
records, have been irregularly performed by single
Bishops, in obscure places, not recognised by the
laws of our realm, and with rites not recognised by
our Church : the difference being, that Scory was a
Bishop of the province in which the consecration took
place, which is more than can be affirmed on behalf of
the Roman consecrators in England. Nor will I stop
to dwell upon the negative proof of the falsehood of
this story, furnished by all the Romish writers for forty
years after the consecration, during which time, though
they ransacked their imaginations for objections to
ui^e against our Church, not a whisper of this story
reached the air ; neither Stapleton, nor Harding, nor
Alan, nor Reynolds, nor Parsons, had heard a word
of it ; nor Sanders, nor Bonner ; though, according
to the story, it was Bonner's own secretary, Neale,
sent by him to be a spy upon the occasion, who was
the witness of the proceeding. He who can believe
that Bonner could have been ignorant of the trans-
action, if his own secretary, sent by him as a spy, had
been witness of it ; or can believe that Bonner, who
took open proceedings against our Bishops, could
have held his peace concerning this story, had he
known it ; or that such a story, if known to any of
the Roman party, could have lain quietly in their
breasts, without being mentioned until forty years
had elapsed, is perfectly welcome to believe as much
of it as he pleases. I do not dwell upon these things,
because the registers and records of our Church will
furnish the reader with the official account of the con-
secration of Archbishop Parker and the rest, not by
one Bishop, but by four ; not at the Nag's Head, but

APPENDIX. Ill

at the Chapel at Lambeth ; not by an irregular rite,
but by the duly appointed ordinal of the Church of
England. The reader will find two documents to this
effect ; the first, marked (A.), is copied from Arch-
bishop Parker's Register, at Lambeth ; the other,
marked (B.), is copied from a manuscript among
Archbishop Parker's papers at Corpus Christi College,
Cambridge. 2. The next objection of the Romanists
b, that the form for consecrating Bishops in use in
the Church of England since the time of Edward V I.,
is essentially defective. To remove this objection, the
reader will find below, (C.)the forms for consecrating
Bbhops in the Eastern and Southern Churches, and
the ancient form for the same purpose used in the
Western Churches ; by comparing these with the
English ordinal, which is likewise given, the reader will
be able to see the childishness of the Roman objection.
3. Their next objection is, that, at any rate, our office
for ordaining a Presbyter was and is defective ; and
that, therefore, candidates for the Epbcopate, ordained
according to this ordinal, were on this ground disqua-
lified. I will not stop to remind them of the many
instances to be found in Church history of persons
consecrated to the Episcopate from the laity, (e*g,
Tarasius, Patriarch of Constantinople, who presided
at the Deutero-Nicene Council, the darling of the
Papists ;) which show that the objection would be of
little weight, even if the fact were true ; but I have
furnished the reader below, (D.) with the forms for
ordaining Presbyters as used in the Eastern and South-
ern Churches, and the ancient form of the West, by
comparing which with our English order, it will ap-
pear that the allegation on which this objection rests

112 APPENDIX.

is as destitute of all real foundation as the preceding
one. 4, To remove all doubts about the consecra-
tions of the consecrators of Archbishop Parker, I have
given (£.) the records of their consecrations, and of
all from the consecrators of Cranmer inclusive ; in the
course of virhich I have taken occasion to show that
the consecrations of Archbishop Parker and his col-
leagues were as canonical as they were valid. 5.
Another objection urged by the Romanists arises from
the rejection of the authority of the Bishop of Rome
by the Church of England, on which they ground a
charge of schism. The shortest answer to this ob-
jection is furnished by the following regulation of the
third general council, Ephesus, which Council the
Romanists profess to receive equally with ourselves,
by which it was decreed " that none of the Bishops,
beloved of God, take another province, which has not
been formerly and from the beginning subject to him.
But, if any one has taken another, and by force placed
it under his control, he shall restore it ; that the Canons
of the Fathers be not transgressed, nor the pride of
worldly power be introduced under the cloak of the
priesthood, nor we by degrees come to lose that liberty
wherewith our Lord Jesus Christ, the deliverer of all
men, has endowed us by Hb own blood. It seemed
good, therefore, to the holy and general synod, that
the proper rights of each province, which have before-
time, from the beginning, by ancient custom belonged
to it, be preserved to it pure and inviolate.*' For,
seeing that at the beginning, and for many centuries,
the British provinces were wholly free from the Bishop
of Rome, it is clear from this decree, that when our
Fathers, in the sixteenth century, renounced in open

1

APPENDIX. 113

synod the yoke which the Bishops of Rome had
" by degrees" fastened upon the neck of the English
Church, they were acting in plain accordance with the
express injunctions of the third general Council. 6.
The only other objection of the Romanists of which
I am aware, is grounded upon the fact of some of the
consecrators of Archbishop Parker being married men ;
which in their error, they consider a disqualification
for the performance of holy offices. The answer to
this is still shorter than to the last, St. Paul himself
haying supplied it, when, in his own behalf, and that
of Barnabas, and that of every other person called to
the like Episcopal or Apostolic office, he asks, " Have
we not power to lead about a sister, a wife, as well as
other Apostles, and as the brethren of the Lord, and
as Cephas ?" — 1 Cor. ix. 5. By which it appears that
St. Peter, even when he went on his missions, was ac-
companied by his wife ; so that every stone which the
Romish party hurl at us on this account falls upon the
head of St. Peter ; a sample of their reverence for
him, whose successor, exclusively, or at least par ex-
ceUencCt the Bishop of Rome claims to be. So favour-
able an opportunity for setting forth all the English
consecrations has not been lost. The reader will find
below a full collection of records on this subject, down
to the present time, by means of which every clergy-
man in England and the colonies, in Scotland and in
the United States of America, may trace his Episcopal
genealogy to Archbishop Warham. Upon which it
may suffice to make one remark : namely, that, as the
annals of our country, and perhaps the annals of the
world, present no times of greater trouble to a nation
than what our nation knows as those of the Reforma-

114 APPENUIX.

tion, Rebellion, and Revolution, during which the
ecclesiastical and civil governments underwent the
greatest changes, and the Church had to endure the
bitterest persecution ; if we can show, that during all
these the Episcopal or Apostolic succession was pro-
videntially and religiously preserved, we have much
reason to suppose, in the absence of all proof or pre-
tended proof to the contrary, that the same Providence
has guarded the transmission of the commission from
the first, as carefully as from the beginning of the
sixteenth century, and may rest perfectly satisfied that
such has been the case.

(A.)
CONSECRATION OF ARCHBISHOP PARKER.

RECORD OF THE CONSECRATION OF ARCHBISHOP
PARKER, IN THE REGISTER AT LAMBETH.

Rituum & Ceremoniarum ordo in Consecratione
Reverendissimi Dni Matthei Parker, Archiepi Cantuar
in Capella infra Manerium suum de Lambehith die
Dominico (videlicet) Decimo Septimo die Mensis
Decembris, Anno Domini Millesimo Quingentesimo
Quinquagesimo Nono.

Principio Sacellum Tapetibus ad orientem adoma-
batur, solum vero panno rubro instemebatur, Mensa
quoq ; sacris peragendis necessaria, Tapeto pulvina-
rique ornata ad orientem sita erat.

Quatuor preterea Cathedre, quatuor Episcopis qui-
bus munus consecrandi Archiepiscopi delegabatur ad
Austrum orientalis Sacelli partis erant posite.

Scamnum preterea Tapeto, pulvinaribusq ; instra-
tum, cui Episcopi genibus flexis inniterentur ante
Cathedras ponebatur.

APPENDIX. 115

Pari quoque modo Cathedra Scamnumq; Tapeto
pulvinariq ; ornatum Archiepiscopo ad Borealem
orientalis ejusdem Sacelli partis plagam posita erant,

Hm rebus ita ordine suo instructis, mane circiter
quintam aut sextain per oceidentalem portam ingredi-
tur Sacellum Archiepiscopus, Toga Talari Coecinea,
Caputioq; indutus, quatuor precedentibus funalibus,
& quatuor comitatus Episcopis, qui ejus consecrati-
oni inservirent ; (yidelicet) Willimo Barloe quondam
Bathon & Wellen Episcopo, nunc Electo Cicestren,
Johanne Scory quondam Cicestren Episcopo, nunc
Hereforden Electo, Milone Coverdale quondam Ezon
Episcopo, & Johanne Bedforden Sufiraganeo, Qui
omnes postquam sedes sibi paratas ordine singuli suo
occupassent, Preces continuo Matutine per Andream
Peirson Archiepiscopi Capellanum dara voce recita-
bantur, Quibus peract, Johes Scory, de quo supra-
diximus, suggestum conscendit, atq; inde assumpto
sibi in Thema, Semores ergo qui m vohis sunt obsecro
consenior S^c, non ineleganter concionabatur.

Fmiia concione, egrediuntur simul Archiepiscopus
reliquique quatuor Episcopi Sacellum, se ad sacram
Communionem paraturi, neque mora confestim per
Borealem Portam, ad hunc modum vestiti redeunt,
Archiepiscopus nimirum linteo superpelliceo (quod
Yocant) induebatur, Cicestren Electus Capa serica ad
sacra peragenda paratus utebatur, cui ministrabant,
operamque suam prebebant, duo Archiepi Capellani
(viz.) Nicbolaus Bullingham Lincoln, & Edmundus
Gest Cantuar respective Archidiaconi, Capig sericis
similiter vestiti, Hereforden Electus & Bedforden Suf-
fraganeus linteis superpelliceis induebantur.

i2

116 APPENDIX.

MUo yero Coverdallus, non nisi Toga Lanea Talari
utebatur.

Atque hunc in modum vestiti & instructi ad Coio-
nem celebrand perrexerunt, Archiepiscopo genibus
flexis ad infim Sacelli gradum sedente.

2^71*^0 tandem Evangelio, Hereforden electus, Bed-
forden Suffraganeus, & Milo Coverdale (de quibus
supra) Archiepiscopum coram Cicestren Electo apud
Mensam in Cathedra sedente, hiis verbis adduxerunt,
Reverende in Deo Pater, hunc virum pium pariter
atque doctum, Tibi ofFerimus atque presentamus, ut
Archiepiscopus consecretur ; postquam hec dixissent,
proferebatur illico Regium Diploma sive Mandatum
pro consecratione Archiepiscopi, Quo per D. Thomam
Yale Legum Doctorem perlecto sacramentum de Regio
Primatu, sive suprema ejus authoritate tuenda, juxta
Statuta primo Anno Regni Serenissime Nostre Eliza-
bethe edita & promulgata ab eodem Archiepiscopo
exigebatur, quod cum ille solemniter tactis corporaliter
sacris evangeliis concept verbis prestitisset, Cicestren
Electus populum ad Oratiouem hortatus, ad Litanias
decantandas Choro roudente se accinxit, Quibus finitis,
post Questiones aliquot Archiepiscopo per Cicestren
Electum propositas, & post Orationes & Suffragia
quedam juxta formam Libri Authoritate Parliamenti
Editi, apud Deum habita, Cicestren, Hereforden, Suf-
fraganeus Bedforden, & Milo Coverdallus manibus
Archiepiscopo impositis, dixerunt Anglice (videlicet)
Take the Holy Ghost, arid remember that thou stir up
the grace of God, which is in thee by imposition of hands,
for God hath not given us the spirit of fear, but of power,
and love, and soberness. Hiis dictis, Biblia Sacra illi

APPENDIX. 117

in manibus tradiderunt, hujusmodi apud eum verba
habentes, Give heed unto thy readings exhortation, and
doctrine, think upon these things, contained in this Book,
be diligent in them, that the increase coming thereby, may
be manifest unto all men ; take heed unto thyself, and
unto thy teaching, and be diligent in doing them, for by
doing this, thou shalt save thyself, and them that hear
thee; through Jesus Christ our Lord, Postquam hec
dixissent, ad reliqua Communionis solennia pergit
Cicestren, nullum Archiepiscopo tradens pastorale
Baculum, cum quo communicabant Archiepiscopus
& illi £pi supra nominati, cum aliis etiam nonnuUis.

Finitis tandem peractisque Sacris, egreditur per
Borealem Orientalis Sacelli partis Portam Archiepis-
copus, quatuor illis comitatus Episcopis qui eum con-
secraverant, & confestim eisdem ipsis stipatus Episcopis
per eandem revertitur Portam, albo Episcopali super-
pelliceo, Crimeraq ; (ut vocant) ex nigro serico indutus
circa coUum vero coUare quoddam ex preciociss. pelli-
bus sabellinis (vulgo Sables Yocant) consutum gestabat,
pari quoque modo Cicestren & Hereforden suis Epis-
copalibus amictibus, superpelliceo & crimera uterque
induebatur, Coverdallus vero, & Bedforden Suffraga-
neus Togis solummodo Talaribus utebantur, pergens
deinde occidentalem Portam versus Archiepiscopus
Thome Doyle Iconimo, Joanni Baker Thesaurario, &
Johi March Compat. rotulario, singulis singulos Albos
dedit Baculos, Hoc icH'et modo eos muneribus &
officiis suis omans.

HUs itaque hunc ad modum ordine suo (ut Jam
an te d i etu m est) pe r act pei occidentalem Portam Sacel-
lura egreditur Archiepiscopus Generosioribus quibusq ;

118 APPENDIX.

sanguine & ejus familia eum preceden, reliquis vero
eu a tergo sequentibus.

Ada gestaque hec erant omnia & singula in pntia
Reverendorum in Christo Patrum, Edmundi Grindall
London Epbcopi Electi, Richardi Cockes Elien Electi,
Edwini Sandes Wigorn Electi, Anthonii Huse Armi-
geri Principalis, & Primarii Registraiii dicti Archiepis-
copi, Thome Argall Armigeri, Registrarii Curie Pre-
rogative Cantuso^ Thome Willet & Johannis Incent
Notariorum Publicorum, & aliorum nonnuilorum. —
Regiitr, Parker, fol. 10.

(B.)

&ECO&D OF THE CONSECBATION OF ARCHBISHOP

PARKER, IN THE LIBRARY OF CORPUS CHRISTI

COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.

Rituum atqite Ceremomarum ordo in Coruecrando Reve-'
renditsmo in Christo Poire Mattheo Parker CantuU"
riensi Arckiepo in SaceUo stw apud Maneriu suum de
Lambeth, die Dnico I'P vk die mentis Decembris
Anno Dom 1559 habit,

Principio Sacellum tapetibus ad orientem adornaba-
tur solum vero panno rubro instemebatur Mensa quo-
que Sacris peragendis necessaria, tapeto pulyinariq ;
omata ad orientem sita erat.

Qtiatuor perteria Cathedr. quatuor epis quibus mu-
nus consecrandi Archiepi delegabatur, ad Austrii
orientalis sacelli partis erant positae.

APPENDIX. 119

Scamnum prseterea tapeto pulvinaribusq ; instratum,
Cui Epi genubus flezis inniterentur, ante Cathedras
ponebatur.

Pari quoq ; modo cathedra, scamnuq ; tapeto pul-
yinariq ; omatum, Archtepo, ad Borealem orientalis
ejusdem Sacelli partis plagam posita erant.

Hiu rebus ita ordine suo instructis, mane circiter
quintam aut sextam per occidentalem portam ingredi-
tHr Sacellum Archiepus, toga talari coccinia caputioq ;
indutus, quatuor pfecedentibus funalibus & qaatuor
comitatus Epis qui ejus consecrationi inserviret (verbi
grS) Gulielmo Barlow olim Bathon & Wellen Epo nunc
vero ad Cichestren. Epatum Electo, Jobe Scory olim
Cichestrie Epo & nunc ad Herefordiensem vocato>
Milone Coverdallo olim Ezoniense Epo, & Johanne
Hodskinne Bedfordie Suflraganeo. Qui oes postquam
sedes sibi paratas ordine singuli suo occupassent, Pre-
ces continio matutine per Andream Pierson Archiepi
Capellanum clara voce recitabantur, quibus peractis,
Johes Score (de quo supra diximus) suggestu con-
scendit, atq ; inde assumpto sibi in thema, Seniores
ergo qui in vofnt. sunt obsecro Consenior &c. non inele-
ganter concionabatur.

Fimta concione egrediuntur simul Archiepus reli-
quiq ; quatuor EpI sacellum se ad sacram Comunionem
paraturi, neq ; mora confestim per BcMialem portam
teiMttorwi. ^ YiMtiQ modum vestiti rediunt. Archi-
epus nimirum linteo suppelHceo (quod vocant) indue-
batur. Cicestriensis Electus, capa serica ad sacra
peragenda paratus utebatur. Cui ministrabant ope-
ramq ; suam prebebant duo Archiepi capellani, Nichus
Tiz. BuUinghm Lincolnie archidiaconus, & Edmundus
Gest Cantuariensis quoq ; Archideaconus, capis sericis

120 APPENDIX.

similiter vestiti Hereford. Electus & Bedford, suffraga-
neus, lintels soppelliceis induebantur.

MUo vero Coverdallus non nbi toga lanea talari
utebatur.

Atq ; hunc in modum yestiti & instructi ad comu-
nionem celebrandum prexerunt. Archiepo genibus
fiexis ad infimum sacelli gradum sedente.

Fimto tandem Evangelio. Hereforden Electus,
Bedford suf&aganius & Milo Coverdallus (de quibus
supra) Archiepum coram Cicestrien. Electo apud
mensam in Cathedra sedenti hiis verbis adduxerunt,
Rverende in deo pater hunc virum piu pariter atq;
doctum tibi offerimus atq ; presentamus, ut Archiepus
consecretur. Postq ; hec dixissent, proferabatur ilico
regine diploma sive mandatu pro consecracoe ArchiepT»
quo per D. Thomam Yale legum doctorem piecto»
Sacramentum de Regio Primatu sive suprema ejus
authoritate tuenda juxta statuta 1^ An^ regni sereniss:
Regine nostre Elizabeth promulgata ab eodem Archi-
epo exigebatur, quod cum ille solemniter tactis cor-
poraliter sacris evangeliis conceptis verbis prestitisset,
Cicestriens Electus quedam prefatus atq ; populum ad
orationem hortatus, ad Litanias decantandas choro
respondete se accinxit. Quibus finitis, post questioned
aliquot Archiepo per Cicestrien Electum propositas, &
post oracones &, sufiragia quedam juxta formam libri
aucte Parliamenti editi, apud deum habita, Cicestren--
sis, Herefordensis Sufiraganeus Bedfordensis & Milo
Coverdallus, manibus Archiepo impositis. Accipe
(inquiunt) Spiritum Sanctum, & gratiam dei que jam
per impositionis manuu in te est excitare memento,
non enim timoris sed virtutis dilectionis & sobrietatis
spiritum dedit nobis deus. Hiis ita dictis Biblia Sacra

APPENDIX. 121^

illi in manibus tradiderunt hujsmodi apud eu verba
habentes, In legendo, hortando, & docendo vide
diligens sis, atque ea meditare assidue que in hiisce
libris scripta sunt, noli in his segnis esse, quo incre-
mentum inde proveniens omnibus innotescat et palam
fiat. Cura que ad te & ad docedi munus spectant
diligenter. Hoc enim modo non teipsum solum sed &
reliquos Auditores tuos per Jesum Xpm Dominu
nostrum salvabis. Postquam bee dixissent, ad reliqua
comunionis solemnia pergit Cicestrensis nullum Ar-
chiepo tradens baculum, cum quo comunicabant una
Archiepus & quatuor illi Epi supra nominati cum aliis
etiam nonnullis.

Fimtis tandem peractisq ; sacris egreditur per borea-
lem orientalis Sacelli partis portam Archiepus quatuor
illis comitatus Epis qui eum consecraverant, & confes-
tim iisdem ipsis stipatus Epis per eandem revertitur
portam albo epali superpellico Crimeraq ; (ut vocant)
ex nigro serico indutus circa collum vero coUare quod-
dam ex pretiosis pellibus sabellinis (vulgo Sables vo-
cant) consutum gestabat. Pari quoq ; modo Cicestren-
sis & Herefordensis, suis epalibus amictibus, suppelliceo
scz ; & crimera uterq ; induebatur, D. Coverdallus
vero & Bedfordie Suffraganeus togis solummodo talari-
bus utebantur. Pergens deinde occidentalem por-
tam versus '^ Epus Thome Doyle Economo, Johi
Baker Thesaurario & Johi Marchd computo rotolario,
singulis singulos albos dedit baculos, hoc scz : modo
eis muneribus Sc officiis suis omans.

jSiwitaqj hunc ad modum urdine sna uijam auU
-ji..4,«ifl. est pactjs per occidentalem portam Sacellii

egredit Archiepus generosioribus quibusq ; sanguine

122 APPENDIX.

ex ejus famillia eu precedentibus reliquis vero eum a
tergo sequentib'.

Acta gestaq ; hsec erant omnia in preesentia Reveren-
dorum in Xpo prum Edmundi Gryndall Londinensis
£pi electi, Richardi Cockes Eliensis electi, Edwini
Sandes Wigomiensis electi, Anthonii Huse armigeri
principalis & primarii Regbtrarii dicti Archiepali,
Thome Argall Armigeri Regrarii Curie Prerogative
Cantuariensis, Thome Willet, & Johis Incent notario«
rum publicorum, & aliorum quoq ; nonnullorum.

On the same parchment, apparently in the same
hand, there is a commission from Archbishop Parker
to Walter Haddon to be Commissary of the Preroga-
tive Court of Canterbury : dated 27 Dec. 1559.

4

(C.)

CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS.

The Office for Consecrating a Bishop in the Ante-
Nicene Church ; as set forth in what are called the
Apostolical Constitutions ; which work is generally
considered to be a compilation of ancient documents
made in the fourth century. — Book viii. chapters 4, 5.

He who u to be ordained a Bishop must he one against
whom there is no complaint, and who has been chosen by
all the people from among the brethren. When he has
been named, and is approved of , let the people assemble
tog^ih^, fini^ sipg their consent together with the Presby^
ters and Bishops who are present, on tne lAtra* j^^
But let hm who is chief among the Bishops, ask the

APPENDIX. 123

Freihfften and people, wheih£r this it the man whom they
deare to be their ruler: and when ihey all assent, let
him again ask them whether they will hear him witness
that he is worthy of this great and illustrious govern^
ment. Whether he has rightly discharged those things
which belong to piety towards God, whether he has ob^
served what is just towards men, tfhe has rightly ordered
his household ; tf his conversation is vfithout blame : and
when they all together bear witness, not for favour but
for truth, as in the presence of God and Christ the Judge,
the Holy Spirit being also present, and all the holy
and ministering spirits, that he is such a man; again,
let them be asked the third time whether he is worthy of
this ministry, that in the mouth of two or three wU^
nesses every word may be established ; and when they
have agreed the third time that he is worthy, let them be
asked to give some sign of this, and when they have cheer^
Jiilly given it, let them hearken. And silence being made,
let one of the chief Bishops standing near the altar with
two others, — the rest of the Bishops and Presbyters pray-
ing in silence, while the Deacons hold the Gospels open
above the head of Mm who is to be ordained, — say to
God,

Master, Lord, Almighty God, Who alone art unbe-
gotten, and without Lord, Who art always, and art
existing before the world. Who art allnBufficient, and
above all cause or origin. Who alone art true, alone wise,
alone Most High, invisible to nature, Whose know-
ledge is without beginning, alone good and incom-
parable. Who seest all things before they exist, hast
knowledge of hidden things, art unapproachable, art
without superior, God and Father of Thine only-
b^otten Son our God and Saviour, Who workest all

124 APPENDIX.

things by Him, provident, caring for all, the Father
of mercies and God of all comfort, dwelling in the
Highest, regarding things below ; O Thou Who givest
the laws of Thy Church through the incarnate pre-
sence of Thy Christ, by the witness of the Paraclete,
through Thy Apostles, and us Bishops, present by
Thy grace ; O Thou, Who from the beginning hast
provided priests to be over Thy people, first Abel,
Seth, Enos, Enoch, Noah, Melchizedec, and Job ;
who didst manifest Abraham and the rest of the Pa-
triarchs with Thy faithful servants Moses and Aaron,
Eleazar and Phineas, appointing from them rulers and
priests in the tabernacle of witness. Who choosedst
Samuel to be a priest and prophet. Who leftest not
Thy sanctuary without ministry. Who hast pleasure in
them whom Thou choosest for Thy glory, — now also,
by the mediation of Thy Christ, pour forth through
us the power of Thy commanding Spirit, Who is mi-
nistered by Thy beloved Son Jesus Christ, Who was
given by Thy mind to the holy Apostles of Thee, the
eternal God. Give in Thy name, O God, Who know-
est the hearts, to this Thy servant whom Thou hast
chosen to be a Bishop, to feed Thy holy flock, and
serve Thee in the high priesthood without blame,
ministering day and night ; and grant, by the favour
of Thy countenance, that he may gather together the
number of the sacred, and offer to Thee the gifts of
Thy holy Church. Grant him, Almighty Master,
through Thy Christ, the partaking of Thy Holy Spirit,
that he may have power to remit sins according to
Thy command ; to ^ve lots {xXripovg) according to
Thy institution ; and to loose every bond, according
to the power which Thou gavest to the Apostles ; to

APPENDIX. 125

please Thee well in meekness and a pure heart, un-
comiptly, without blame, or exception ; offering to
Thee the pure and unbloody sacrifice, which Thou
hast appointed by Christ, the mystery of the New
Testament, to be an odour of a sweet smell, through
Thy holy Son Jesus Christ our God and Saviour,
through whom to Thee, in the Holy Spirit, be glory,
honour, and worship, now and for ever.

Let the rest of the Priests, and all the people with
them, say. Amen.

Then let one of the Bishops offer the oblation on the
hands QttI rdv xii^&v)ofthe ordained. And in the morn-
ing let him be placed on his throne by the rest of the
Bishops, all kissing him in the Lord, and after the read-
ing of the Law and the Prophets, and the Epistles and
the Acts, and the Gospels, let the newly ordained salute
the Church, saying.

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love
of God the Father, and the communion of the Holy
Ghost, be with you all.

And let all answer.
And with thy spirit.

TVie Salutation being ended, let him speak to the peo-
ple words of consolation,

[Then follows the Liturgy of the Holy Eucharist.]

OFFICE FOR CONSECRATING A BISHOP IN THE
EASTERN CHURCHES.

When the Hymn IMsagion is finished, the Pontifex
ascends the platform which is before the Holy Table,

126 APPENDIX.

and he who is to be ordained is offered to him by three
Bishops standing on the right side. The Registrar on
the left hand de&vers to him a paper, in which, if it is a
Patriarch who is to be ordained, is written as follows.

By the vote and consent of the most holy Metro-
politans and Archbishops. But if it is a Metropolitan,
By the vote and consent of the Bishops, beloved of
God, and of the holy Presbyters, the Divine grace
which healeth that which is weak, and supplieth that
which is wanting, promotes N. the Presbyter, beloved
of God, to be a Bishop of the See of N. which is under
the protection of God. Let us pray for him, that the
grace of the Holy Spirit may come upon him.

All the congregaMon say.

Lord have mercy upon us.
Christ have mercy upon us.
Lord have mercy upon us.

The Archdeacon or Registrar says.
Let us attend.

The Bishop reads the paper.

AH the people say.
Lord have mercy upon us.

TTien the Bishop opens the Gospel, and places it upon
the head and neck of the Candidate, the other Bishops
touching the book together with him. Then he makes
three crosses upon his forehead; and holding his hand
upon his head prays after this fashion.

O Lord, our Lord God, who by the most illustrious
Apostle Paul hast sanctioned the series of degrees and
orders for the service and ministration of Thy holy

APPENDIX. 127

and undefiled mysteries at Thy holy altar ; there being
set forth first Apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly
teachers : do, Thou, O Lord, strengthen with the com-
ing power and grace of Thy Holy Spirit, by the hands
of me a sinner, and of the ministers and fellow Bishops
here together present, this person already chosen and
counted worthy by the votes of all to undertake the
evangelical yoke, and the pontifical dignity ; as Thou
strengthenedst the holy Apostles and Prophets, as
Thou anointedst kings, as Thou consecratedst High
Priests : make his Episcopate irreproachable in the
sight of all men, adorn him with all honour, declare
him holy, that he may be found worthy to obtain from
Thee whatever his people's wants may require, and he
shall ask of Thee. For Thy name is sanctified and
Thy kingdom is glorified. Amen.

Then let one of the co^rdaimng Bishops say these
sentences in a low voice, so as only to he heard hy the
Bishops near Mm, who make response*

Let us pray to the Lord in peace :
For peace and salvation from above :
For the peace of the whole world :
For the priesthood of our Archbishop N., his assist-
ance, perseverance, peace, health, and salvation, and
for the work of his hands,

Let us pray the Lord.
For the servant of God, N. now promoted to the
Episcopate, and his salvation.

Let us pray the Lord.
That the gracious God may grant him a pure and
unsullied priesthood.

Let us pray the Lord.

128 APPENDIX.

For this city and the whole See, and for all who
need assbtance and Divine help,

Let us pray the Lord.

That we may be delivered from all evil.

Raise, save, have mercy, and preserve. Of the
most holy and undefiled.

When this is said^ let the Bishop place his hand again
over the head of the Candidate a^ before, and say,

O Lord our God, who inasmuch as human nature
is unable to endure the Divine Presence, hast in Thy
dispensation appointed teachers of the like passions
with ourselves occupying Thy seat, to offer to Thee
sacrifice and offering for all Thy people, make also, O
Lord, this person who has received the grace of the
high priesthood, to be a follower of the true Shepherd,
who laid down His life for Thy sheep, [the text has
it TiOevTa, but the sense seems rather to require
TiBhTog,] a guide to the blind, a light in darkness,
an instructor of the simple, a teacher of babes, a light
in the world; that having fitly prepared the souls
entrusted to him in this present life, he may stand
without shame before Thy tribunal ; and receive the
great reward which Thou hast prepared for those who
are zealous in preaching the Gospel. * For it is Thine
to have mercy and save. Amen.

The Bishop then lifts up the Gospel and lays it on
the holy table ; he then places the pall on the newly
ordained and says. He is worthy : which all the clergy
repeat.

The ordaining Bishop next kisses the newly ordained^
as do also the other Bishops, And when the customary

APPENDIX. 129

acclamation [Many years to N.] ha^ been made, thei/ go
to theit seati : and the newly ordained sits down first ;
pronouncing peace at the reading of the Apostle, He
communicates in the precious body and blood of Christ
before the rest, and himself administers Communion to
the ordaining Bishop and to the rest, — Goar. Rituale
Graec. 302 — i.

OFFICE FOR CONSECRATING A BISHOP IN THE
WESTERN CHURCHES.

The most ancient office for consecrating a Bishop in
the West now known to be extant is, I belieye, that in
the Missale Francorum, which is supposed to be about
the date of a.d. 550. Muratori ii. 670. It consists
merely of an address to the people, and the following
prayer.

" O God of all honours, God of all dignities, which
minister to Thy glory in the sacred orders ; God, Who
instructing Thy servant Moses with the affection of a
secret friend, among other documents of heavenly
culture, commandedst the chosen Aaron to be clothed
in a mystical garment at the sacred [offices], that suc-
ceeding posterity might gather sense of understanding
from the examples of the ancients, that no age might
be wanting in instruction of doctrine ; and since that
kind of significations obtained reverence among the
ancients, while we have rather trial of the realities, than
enigmatical figures : for the habit of that earlier priest-
hood was adorned for the service of our mind, and the
glory of the High Priesthood is commended to us, not
by honourable garments, but by the splendour of souls ;

130 APPENDIX.

for the things which then pleased the carnal yision,
required rather that which was to be understood by
them. Therefore, upon this servant N. whom Thou
hast chosen to the ministry of the High Priesthood,
we beseech Thee, O Lord, largely bestow this grace,
that whatsoever those garments signified by the bright-
ness of gold, and splendour of jewels, and variety of all
sorts of work, the same may shine in his conversation
and actions. Complete in Thy Priest, the chief of
Thy ministry, and sanctify him with the [dew] of
heavenly ointment, when furnished with the orna-
ments of entire glorification. Let this, O Lord, abun-
dantly flow upon his head. Let it run down to the
lower parts of the body [in oris, subjecta], let it de-
scend to the extremities; of the whole. bpdy, that the
power of Thy Holy Spirit may fill him inwardly, and
cover him outwardly. Let constant faith, pure affec-
tion, sincere peace abound in him ; let his feet be
beautiful to publish the word of good tidings, not in
persuasive words of man's wisdom, but in .manifesta^
tion of the Spirit and of power. Give unto him, O
Lord, we beseech Thee, the keys of the kingdom of
Heaven ; that whatsoever he shall bind on earth may
be bound in Heaven ; and whatsoever he shall loose
on earth, may be loosed in Heaven ; and whosesoever
sins he shall retain, they may be retained ; and whose-
soever sins he shall remit, do Thou, O Lord, deign to
remit. Give unto him true humility, perfect paaence,
that he may not call evil good, nor good evil ; nor put
darkness for light, nor light for darkness. Give unto
him the Episcopal Chair, to govern Thy Church and
universal people [Ecclesiam tuam et plebem uni-
vcrsam]. Be Thou his authority, his power, his

APPENDIX. 131

strength ; multiply upon him Thy blessing and Thy
grace, that by Thy gift he may be apt at all times to
implore Thy mercy, and may obtain grace to be de-
vout. Through."

A LATEE OFFICE FOR C0N8ECRATIN0 A BISHOP IN THE
• WESTERN CHURCHES.

(From the Pontifical of Egbert, Archbishop of York,
A.D. 800. Martene de Ant. Ecc. Hit. Lib. I. c. 8.
art. 11. ord. 2.)

JVhen a Bishop is ordained, let two Bishops place and
hold over his neck the Book of the Gospels ; and let one
pronounce over him the benediction ; and after that, all
the Bishops who are present ought to repeat the three
prayers : but let the rest hold their hands upon his
head.

Let us pray, dearly beloved, that upon this man now
to be promoted for the use of the Church, the good-
ness of the Almighty God may bestow a large measure
of His grace. Through.

Also another.

Almighty God, be present at our supplications, and
grant that that which is to be done by the ministry of
our humility, may be fulfilled with the effect of Thy
power. Through.

Another,

Be favourable, O Lord, to our supplications, and
incline the horn of sacerdotal grace upon Thy servant

K 2

132 APPENDIX.

N. and pour upon him the power of Thy blessing.
Through.

Another.

Hear, Lord, the prayers of Thy supplicants, that
what is to be done by our ministry may be rather
established by Thy power. Through.

Again let one of them say this prayer over the Bishop.

O God of all honours, God of all dignities, &c. [as
in the Missale Francorum.]

Consecration of the Bishop's hands.

Let those hands be anointed, and sanctified, and or-
dained in Thee the God of gods. I anoint those hands
with consecrated oil, and purified chrism of unction, as
Moses anointed the hands of his holy brother Aaron
with the word of his mouth, and as the Holy Spirit
by His breathing, and as Jesus the Saviour of us all,
anointed the holy hands of all priests ; and let tkem
be sanctified and consecrated, that they may be perfect
in all things in Thy name, of Father, and of Thy Son,
and of the Eternal Holy Ghost, who art One and Most
High God of all living and dead, remaining for ever
and ever.

Another,

Let those hands be anointed and consecrated with
sanctified oil, as Samuel anointed David to be king
and prophet ; so let them be anointed, and consum-
mated in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost.

APPENDIX. 133

Presently oil is to be poured on his head.

May thine head be anointed and consecrated with
heavenly benediction in the order of high priesthood.
In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost. Amen.

Peace be with thee. And with thy spirit.

When the staff is given this prayer is said.

Receive the staff of the pastoral office, and be thou
fierce (sseviens) in correcting vices, holding judgment
in wrath without wrath (in ira sine ira) : when thou
art angry remember mercy.

When the ring is given this prayer is said.

Receive the ring of the honour of the high priest-
hood, that thou mayest be guarded with integrity of
faith.

[Here follows an addition to the prayer, " O God
of all honours," &c. given above.]

Presently let Mm be placed in the Episcopal chair , and
this prayer is to be said.

Almighty Father, Holy Eternal God, Thou hast
vouchsafed to ordain every order in the heavenly seats,
as saith the Psalmist, O Lord, Thy word endureth for
ever in heaven. Thou hast appointed in heaven angels
and archangels in their order unto Thee, and in the pri-
ority of the Old Testament hast ordained by anointing
[? per unguinem] Moses, and Aaron, and Samuel to
be patriarchs and prophets among all the priests who
call upon Thy name ; in the New, by Thy Son Jesus
Christ Thou choosedst holy Apostles from among all
saints, first Peter the Apostle in the chair of honour,

134 APPENDIX.

and numberedst Matthias his companion into the
apostleship and chair of honour, and calledst him in
the number of all holy Apostles, and as the H0I7
Spirit saith by the prophet, " Let them praise the Lord
in the seat of the elders." These things have hap-
pened equally to one and to the others by the Divine
consent. And now, Lord, for Thy great mercy in
these our times, give the like grace to our brother N.,
sitting, after the example of Thy holy Apostle, in the
chair of honour and dignity, that in the sight of Thy
Majesty he may appear worthy of honour. Through
the same.

O Lord Jesu Christ, who erst choosedst Thine
Apostles that they should be before us in their teach-
ing, so also grant this Bishop in the place of the
Apostles to teach doctrine, to bless and instruct, and
let him preserve his life pure and uninjured. For
ever.

The blessing of Ike same priest, '

May the people honour thee, may God assist thee,
whatsoever thou askest may God grant thee, with
honour, chastity, knowledge, bounty, charity, nobility.
Mayest thou be worthy, just, sincere, and an apostle
of Christ. Receive the benediction and apostleship
which abideth in that day : and in the day to come
may angels stand at thy right hand, and crowned
apostles at thy left. May the Church be thy mother
and altar. May God be thy father, the angels thy
friends, the Apostles thy brethren, and may they
guard the degree of thine apostleship. May God
confirm thee in justice, in holiness. May the angels
receive thee in the Church, and the peace which pass-

APPENDIX. 135

eth understanding be with thee, through the Re-
deemer Jesus Christ our Lord, who with the Father
and the Holy Spirit liyeth and reigneth for eyer and
ever. Amen.

Another benediction in the consummation of the Bishop.

May the Holy sevenfold Spirit come upon thee,
and the power of the Most Highest guard thee with-
out sin, and every blessing which is written in the
Holy Scriptures come upon thee. May God the Fa-
ther, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost establish thee,
that thou mayest have eternal life, and live for ever
and ever. Amen.

[The office at present used in the Churches under
the Roman subjection, has many additional rites.]

OFTICE FOR CONSECBATING A PRELATE IN THE
SOUTHERN (cOPTIc) CHURCHES.

(Marten, de Ant. Eccl. Rit. Lib. i. c. 8. art. IL ord. 23.)

When he who is to be consecrated a prelate is brought
forwardt let him first be examined by the priests ; and
be habited Uke a priest^ and kneel down with those who
present him to the Bishop, and let the Bishop stand be/ore
the holy altar. Then let the Bishop give thanks, and
take the censer, and bless it. Then let the people say.

Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

The Bishop says this prayer,
O Lord God of power, who hast caused us to come

136 APPENDIX.

into the lot of this ministry, who impartest under-
standing to man, and triest the hearts and reins ; hear
us for the multitude of Thy grace, and cleanse us from
all defilement of body and soul : disperse the clouds
of our sins and scatter the darkness of our iniquities ;
fill us with Divine power, and the grace of Thine only-
begotten Son, and the operation of the Holy Spirit,
that we may be worthy of this ministry of the New
Testament, that we may grrow in merits ; that we may
exalt Thy holy name, and minister in the priesthood
of Thy holy and good pleasure : nor make us par-
takers of other men's sins, but blot out our own : and
grant to us. Lord, that we may not commit faults, but
shew Thyself g^cious to us in knowledge, that we
may speak that which is convenient, and draw near to
Thy pure altar. Lo, thy servant N. approacheth to
Thee, with perfect intention, and stands expecting
Thy heavenly gifts. For Thou art good, and of great
mercy unto all them that call upon Thee ; and Thy
power is strong with Thine only-begotten Son, and
the Holy Spirit. Amen.

The Archdeacon iays this prayer.

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which suppli-
eth our defects in the goodwill of God the Father, and
the Holy Spirit come upon N., who, with fear and
tremblii^, entereth Thine holy altar : and raiseth the
eyes of his heart to Thee who inhabitest the heavens,
waiting for Thy heavenly gifts, that he may be trans-
lated from the sacerdotal order to the order of prelacy
in the Church of N., in the diocese of N. Pray all of
you that the grace of the Holy Spirit may come upon
him.

APPENDIX. 137

Hie people say.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

The Bishop turns hit hecui to the East, and says this
prayer.

I beseech Thee, O Lord, make him worthy of the
vocation of the prelacy, that by merit and through
Thy grace [per merita et propter gratiam] he may
exalt Thy holy name, and serve Thee, and administer
Thy altar, and find mercy in Thy sight. For mercy
and kindness are before Thee. O God, Thou art
worthy of praise, O Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost.
Amen.

He turns to the West, lays his hand upon his head, and
says this prayer secretly,

O Lord God, Almighty Father, our Lord, and our
God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ, who knowest all
things before they come to pass. Thou hast chosen Thy
servant N. that he should be a father, a guide, a pre-
fect of Thy servants collected in one place for Thy
holy name : we beseech Thee, therefore, O thou lover
of men, that Thou look graciously upon him, bless
him, and sanctify him, let the love of thy Holy Spirit
be upon him : and dispose us with him to every good
work : give him wisdom and power that in the pre-
sence of Thy holy Spirit he may be free from blame
night and day. Give him, O Lord, a quiet, kind,
Christian spirit, fuU of confidence, that he may please
Thee in good works, and be prefect to the people
wtio should obey him : let him labour zealously and
teach them the precepts of Thy law ; have the care of

138 APPENDIX.

them, and preserve them m purity and love : that he
may sanctify them, and direct them to Christ the hea-
venly spouse ; let him receive the excellence of spiritual
life, and so fulfil what b written, " Let your light so
shine before men that they may see your good works,
and glorify your Father which is in heaven.''

Hits prayer being ended^ let him turn to the East and
say.

Peace be with you. Regard us, O Lord, and our
ministry, and cleanse us from all defilement, and send
down Thy grace from heaven upon Thy servant N.,
that through Thee he may be worthy to fulfil his mi-
nbtry without defect, that he may increase before Thee
by the bowels of Thy mercy, with all who have pleased
Thee from the beginning. For there is mercy in Thy
will, and Thou art worthy to receive honour and
adoration from all, O Father, and Son, and Holy
Ghost, now and for ever.

He turns to the West, signs his forehead with his
thumb and says.

We call thee to be Abigumen in the Holy Church
of God. Amen.

The Archdeacon cries with a loud voice,

N. Abigumen over the pure altar which is in the
holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, that is, God's.

( The Bishop cries with a loud voice,)

Abigumen in the holy altar. We present to his
memory, the orthodox and the diocese N., which
loveth Christ : in the name of the Father, and of the

APPENDIX. 139

Son, and of the Holy Ghost, the God of Peace ; and
the one holy apostolic fabric, the Church of God.

The Bishop turns to the West and says^

We yield Thee thanks, Almighty, for all glory and
in all glory, and we bless Thee, and praise Thy holy
name, for Thou hast done wonderful things with us :
for Thou hast caused Thy gifts to come forth from
Thee upon Thy servant N. We humbly beseech
Thee, O Lord, hear us for the multitude of Thy
grace ; that what has been done in this promotion of
Thy servant N. to the prelacy by the grace of the
Holy Spirit may be pleasing unto Thee. We meekly
beseech Thee, O our King, for him whom Thou hast
called, and those who stand near whom Thou hast
chosen, and us whom Hiou hast chosen with them to
good, by sanctification, and the grace of Thy good-
ness, that we may be worthy to obtain with all who
have done Thy will from the beginning, the reward
of the faithful and wise steward at the appearing
of our Lord and our Saviour Jesus Christ. He
who, &c.

Ltet the newly consecrated kiss the altar, the Bishop,
and those present, TTien let them begin the Eucharist,
and let the Bishop give hm the Holy Communion, and
read him wholesome advice.

THE OFFICE FOR CONSECBATING BISHOPS IN THE
NORTHERN (eNGLISH) CHURCHES, AS USED IN THE
BEIGNS OF EDW. VI. AND ELIZABETH.

f After the Gospel and Credo ended, firzt ike elected
Bishop shall be presented hy two Bishops unto the

140 APPENDIX.

ArMuhop of that Province^ or to some other Bishop
appointed hy his commission ; the Bishops that present
him, saying.

Most reverend father in God, we present unto you
this godly and well learned man to be consecrated
Bishop.

IF Then shall the Archbishop demand the kin^s mandate
for the consecration, and cause it to be read : and the
oath, touching the knowledge of the kin^s supremacy,
shall be ministered to the person elected, as it is set
out in the order of Deacons, And then shall be
ministered also the oath of due obedience unto the
Archbishop, asfolloweth :

IT 7%^ oath of due obedience to the Archbishop,

In the name of God, Amen. I, N. chosen Bishop,
of the Church and see of N. do profess and promise
all due reverence and obedience to the Archbbhop
and to the Metropolitical Church of N. and to their
successors. So help me God ; through Jesus Christ.

IT This oath shall not be made at the consecration of an

Archbishop,

Y Then the Archbishop shall move the congregation pre-
sent to pray ; saying thus to them.

Brethren, it is written in the Gospel of Saint Luke,
that our Saviour Christ continued the whole night in
prayer, or ever that He did choose and set forth His
twelve Apostles. It is written also in the Acts of the
Apostles, that the disciples which were at Antioch did
fast and pray, or ever they laid hands upon, or sent
forth Paul and Barnabas. Let us, therefore, following

APPENDIX. 141

the example of our Saviour Christ and His Apostles,
first fall to prayer, or that we admit and send forth
this person presented unto us to the work whereunto
we trust the Holy Ghost hath called him.

IT And then shall be said the LUany, as afore in the
Order of Deacons, And after this place, " That it
may please Thee to illuminate all Bishops^ ^c. he
shall say.

That it may please Thee to bless this our brother
elected, and to send Thy grace upon him, that he may
duly execute the office whereunto he is called, to the
edifying of Thy Church, and to the honour, praise,
and glory of Thy name.

Answer, We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord.

^ Concluding the Litany in the end with this prayer.

Almighty God, giver of all good things, which by
Thy Holy Spirit hast appointed diverse orders of
ministers in Thy Church ; mercifully behold this Thy
servant, now called to the work and ministry of a
Bishop ; and replenish him so with the truth of Thy
doctrine, and innocency of life, that both by word and
deed he may faithfully serve Thee in this office, to the
glory of Thy name, and profit of Thy congregation ;
through the merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who
liveth and reigneth with Thee and the Holy Ghost,
world without end. Amen.

t Then the Archbishop, sitting in a chair, shall say this to
him that is to be consecrated.

Brother, forasmuch as holy Scripture and the old
canons commandeth that we should not be hasty in

142 APPENDIX.

laying on hands, and admitting of any person to the
government of the congregation of Christ, which He
hath purchased with no less price than the effusion of
His own blood ; afore that I admit you to this admi-
nistration whereunto ye are called, I will examine you
in certain articles, to the end the congregation present
may have a trial and bear witness how ye be minded
to behave yourself in the Church of God. Are you
persuaded that you be truly called to this ministration,
according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
the order of this realm ?

Answer. I am so persuaded.

The Archbishop, Are you persuaded that the holy
Scriptures contain sufficiently all doctrine required of
necessity for eternal salvation, through the faith in
Jesu Christ ? And are you determined, with the same
holy Scriptures, to instruct the people committed to
your charge, and to teach or maintain nothing, as
required of necessity to eternal salvation, but that you
shall be persuaded may be concluded and proved by
the same ?

Answer. I am so persuaded and determined by
God's grace.

The Archbishop, Will you then faithfully exercise
yourself in the said holy Scriptures, and call upon
God by prayer for the true understanding of the same,
so as ye may be able by them to teach and exhort
with wholesome doctrine, and to withstand and con-
vince the gainsayer ?

Answer. I will so do, by the help of God.

The Archbishop, Be you ready, with all faithful
diligence, to banish and drive away all erroneous and
strange doctrine, contrary to God's word, and Both

APPENDIX. 143

privately and openly to call upon and encourage
others to the same ?

Answer, I am ready, the Lord being my helper.

The Archbishop. Will you deny all ungodliness and
worldly lusts, and live soberly, righteously, and godly
in this world, that you may show yourself in all things
an example of good works unto others ; that the
adversary may be ashamed, having nothing to sa/
against you ?

Answer, I will so do, the Lord being my helper.

The Archbishop, Will you maintain and set forward
(as much as shall lie in you) quietness, peace, and
love among all men ? And such as be unquiet, dis-
obedient, and criminous within your diocese, correct
and punish, according to such authority as ye have by
God's word, and as to you shall be committed by the
ordinance of this realm ?

Answer, I will so do, by the help of God.

T7te Archbishop, Will you show yourself gentle, and
be merciful, for Christ's sake, to poor and needy
people, and to all strangers destitute of help ?

Answer, I will so shew myself, by God*s help.

The Archbishop, Almighty God, our heavenly
Father, who hath given you a good will to do all
these things ; grant also unto you strength and power
to perform the same, that He accomplishing in you
the good work which He hath begun, ye may be
found perfect and irreprehensible at the latter day ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

Then shaUbe sung or said, ** Come, Holy Ghost," &c.
as it is set out in the Order of Priests,

144 APPENDIX.

J^hat ended, the Archbithop shall say,

Lord, hear our prayer.

Answer, And let our cry come unto Thee.

Y Let us pray.

Almighty God, and most merciful Father, which of
Thy infinite goodness hast given to us Thy only and
most dear beloved Son Jesus Christ to be our Re-
deemer, and Author of everlasting life, who, after that
He had made perfect our redemption by his death,
and was ascended into heaven, poured down His gifts
abundantly upon men, making some Apostles, some
Prophets, some Evangelists, some pastors and doctois,
to the edifying and making perfect of His congrega-
tion ; grant, we beseech Thee, to this Thy servant,
such grace, that he may evermore be ready to spread
abroad Thy Gospel, and glad tidings of reconcilement
to God, and to use the authority given unto him, not
to destroy, but to save, not to hurt, but to help ; so
that he, as a wise and a faithful servant, giving to Thy
&mily meat in due season, may at the last day be
received into joy ; through Jesu Christ our Lord, who
with Thee and the Holy Ghost, liveth and reigneth,
one God, world without end. Amen.

T Then the ArMishop and Bishops present shall lay
their hands upon the head of the elected Bishop, the
Archbishop saying,

Take the Holy Ghost [Instead of the foregoing, our
present ordinal has : Receive the Holy Ghost, for the
office and work of a Bishop in the Church of God,
now committed unto thee by the imposition of our

APPENDIX. 145

hands ; In the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.], and remember that
thou stir up the grace of God which is in thee, by
imposition of hands ; for God hath not given us the
spirit of fear, but of power, and love, and of sober-
ness.

f 7%en the ArdUnthop shall deliver him the Bible,
saying.

Give heed unto reading, exhortation, and doctrine.
Think upon these things contained in this book ; be
diligent in them, that the increase coming thereby may
be manifest unto all men. Take heed unto thyself,
and unto teaching, and be diligent in doing them ; for
by doing thb thou shalt both save thyself and them
that hear thee. Be to the flock of Christ a shepherd,
not a wolf ; feed them, devour them not. Hold up
the weak, heal the sick, bind together the broken,
bring again the outcasts, seek the lost. Be so merci-
ful, that ye be not too remiss ; so minister discipline,
that ye forget not mercy ; that when the chief Shep-
herd shall come, ye may receive the immarcessible
crown of glory; through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

Y Then the Archbishop shall proceed to the Communion,
with whom the new consecrated Bishop with others
shall also commufiicate. And after the last Collect,
immediately before the Benediction, shall be said this
prayer;

Most merciful Father, we beseech Thee to send
down upon this Thy servant Thy heavenly blessing ;
and so endue him with Thy Holy Spirit, that he

146 APPENDIX.

preaching Thy word, may not only be earnest to re«
prove, beseech, and rebuke with all patience and doc-
trine, but also may be to such as believe an wholesome
example in word, in conversation, in love, in faith, in
chastity and purity, that, faithfully fulfilling his course,
at the latter day he may receive the crown of righte-
ousness Isdd up by the Lord, the righteous Judge,
who liveth and reigneth, one God, with the Father,
and the Holy Ghost, world without end. Amen.

(D.)

ORDINATION OF PRESBYTERS.

The Office for ordaining a Presbyter in the Ante-
Nicene Church. Taken from the Apostolical Con-
stitutions, book viii. chap. 16.

Let the Bishop lay hit hand upon the Candidate's head,
the Presbytery and the Deacons standing by, and pray,
saying,

O Lord our God Almighty, who hast established
all things in Christ, and through him dost preserve
all things by Thy Providence, as their several natures
require. (For he who can form a variety of things, can
in a variety of ways provide for them, on which ac-
count Thou dost take care of immortal beings simply
by preserving them in being ; of mortals by succes-
sion or propagation ; of the soul, by giving it Thy laws
to study ; of the body, by supplying its necessities.)
Do Thou, therefore, now look down upon Thy holy
Church, and enlarge it, and multiply those who are set
over it. Give them grace to labour both by word and-

APPENDIX. 147

deed for the edification of Thy people. Look down,
also, now, upon this Thy servant, elected by the con-
sent and judgment of the whole Clergy, into the order
of Presbyters ; fill him with the Spirit of Grace and of
wisdom to assist Thy people, and govern them with a
clean heart : as thou didst formerly look down upon
Thy chosen people, and didst command Moses to elect
elders whom Thou fiUedst with Thy Spirit. And now,
O Lord, be at hand, preserving us in the Spirit of
Thy grace unfailing, so that Aill of works fit for heal-
ing, and discourse fit for teaching, he may mildly
instruct Thy people, and serve thee sincerely with a
pure mind and zealous spirit ; and on behalf of Thy
people, duly and with purity administer the holy
offices ; through Thy Christ, with Whom to Thee and
the Holy Ghost be glory, honour and worship, for
ever and ever. Amen.

OFFICE FOR THE ORDINATION OF A PRESBYTER IN THE

EASTERN CHURCHES.

[In the Communion Service after the Angelic Hymn.]

The Bishop met up, the Candidate draws near to
him, and is signed with a cross on the head three tmes ;
then he kneels down, resting his head on the holy table.
The Deacon says. Let us attend. Then the Bishop lays
Ms hand upon the Candidate's head, and says aloud.

The Divine Grace, which healeth our infirmities, and

supplieth our defects, promoteth [ ] the most pious

Deacon to the order of a Presbyter : let us pray for
him that the grace of the Holy Spirit may come upon
him.

L 2

1 48 APPENDIX.

TTien those within the dUar and the choir repeat three

times.

Lord, have mercy upon us.

The Deacon says.
Let us beseech the Lord.

7%« Bishop again signing him, and holding his hand
over him, repeats this prayer secretly.

O God, who art without beginning and without
end, who art before all creation, and dost honour with
the title of Presbyter those who are judged worthy of
this rank, to minister the word of Thy truth : grant, O
Lord of all, to him whom Thou hast now been pleased
to promote by me, that he may be preserved in con-
versation unblameable, and in faith unfeigned, and
receive a large portion of the grace of Thy Holy Spirit.
Make him perfect in obeying Thee in all things, ac-
cording to Thy good pleasure, that he may approve
himself worthy of the priestly office, to which, by Thy
Divine Prescience, Thou hast appointed him. For
thine is the strength and thine is the kingdom, and
the power and the glory of the Father and of the Son
and of the Holy Ghost, now and for ever and ever.
Amen.

The first of the Priests says these Diaconica, in a low
voice, so as to be heard by those who stand near, that
they may make the responses.

Let us beseech the Lord in peace.

For peace from above.

For our Archbishop N. his priesthood and per-
severance. *

For the servant of God now promoted to be a Priest,
and for his salvation.

APPENDIX. 149

For this state, &c. &c. &c.

The Bitkop holding his hand placed on [his head] prays
after this manner,

O God, great in power, unsearchable in wisdom,
and wonderful in Thy counsels towards the sons of
men. O Lord, who hast been pleased to grant unto
this Thy servant the order of a Presbyter, replenish
him with the gifts of Thy Holy Spirit : that he may
be worthy to stand before Thy holy altar unblame-
ably, to preach the Gospel of Thy kingdom, to minister
the word of Thy truth, to present unto Thee spiritual
gifts and sacriBces, and to renew Thy people by the
laver of regeneration : that at the second coming of
the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, thine
only begotten Son, he may receive the reward of the
fidthful servant of his Lord's house, through the
fulness of Thy goodness. For thine all-honoured
and exceedingly great name is blessed and glorified.
Amen.

The Bishop raises him up, and brings the hinder part
of the stole to the front of the right side, sai^ng,

He is worthy,

TTien he puts the castda on hm and says.
He is worthy.

Those within the altar and the choir say.
He is worthy.

77ie newly ordained kisses the Bishop and the PreS'
byters ; and takes his station with the Presbyters, reading
Ms sacramentary, [Then they proceed with the Eucha-
ristic service, in the course of which] After the conse*

150 APPENDIX.

cration of the elements, the newhf ordained approaches
the Bishop J who delivers to him the holy bread, and says.

Receive this deposit, and keep it until the coming of
our Lord Jesus Christ, when it shall be demanded of
thee by Him,

He receiving it, kisses the hand of the Bishop, and re-
twms to his former place, and places both hands on the
holy table, and says.

Lord, have mercy upon me.

When the Bishop is about to say, " Holy things for
holy persons," the newly ordained returns the holy bread
to Mm, and receives the Commwmn from him, before
the rest, — Goar. Rituale Grfiecorum, 292 — 4.

THE ANCIENT ORDER FOR THE ORDINATION OF PRES-
BYTERS AMONG THE WESTERN CHURCHES.

From the Missale Francorum,a MS. of the 6th century,
Muratori ii. 667 — 669, with additions from the Sa-
cramentarium Gregorianum, a Manuscript of the 9th
century, Muratori ii, p. 411—414, and other Ordi-
nals.

When a Presbyter is ordained, while the Bishop
blesses him and holds his hand over his head, let all the
Presbyters that are present also hold their hands over his
head close to the Bishop's hand, — Sacr. Gregor.

A. Dearly beloved, let us pray God the Father
Almighty, that He may multiply His heavenly gifts
upon these His servants whom He has chosen to the
office of the Presbytery, and that what they under-

APPENDIX. 151

take by His condescension, they may accomplish by
His help. Through Jesus Christ our Lord.

B. Hear us, O God, our Saviour, and pour forth
upon these Thy servants the blessing of the Ho]y
Ghost, and the power of sacerdotal grace, that Thou
mayest follow with the perpetual bounty of Thy gift,
those whom we present to the regards of Thy a£Pection.
Through Jesus Christ our Lord.

The CofuecreUUm.

C. Holy Lord, Father Almighty, Eternal God, the
distributor of all honours and dignities which serve
Thee, by whom all things profit, by whom all things
are established, the goodly augmentations of rational
nature being reasonably arranged in fitting order [am-
plificatis in melius naturae rationalis incrementis, per
ordinem congrua ratione dispositis], whence the sace>
dotal degree, and the offices of the Levites, instituted
for mystical sacraments encreased, so that when Thou
hadst set High Priests for the conduct of the people,
for the assistance of their society and labour, Thou
didst choose men of a following order and sacred dig-
nity. Thus in the wilderness Thou propagatedst the
spirit of Moses through the minds of the seventy pru-
dent men, by whose assistance he easily governed in-
numerable multitudes of the people. Thus also Thou
transfusedst to Eleazar and Ithamar, the sons of Aaron,
the abundance of the paternal fulness, that the worthy
sacraments of the priests might suffice for the hosts
of the salutary sacrifice. By this Providence, O Lord,
Thou addedst Doctors of the Faith as companions to
4he Apostles of Thy Son, by whom they filled the

\

162 APPENDIX.

whole world with preachers of second order. Where-
fore, O Lord, we pray Thee, grant also to our infir-
mity these assistances. For hy how much we. are
more weak than they, by so much do we more need
these helps. Give, we beseech Thee, Almighty Father,
the dignity of the Presbytery to these Thy servants.
Bestow anew in their hearts the Spirit of holiness : let
them obtain the office of second merit, which is re-
ceived from Thee, O Lord, and let them afford, by the
example of their conversation, a censorship of morals.
May they be prudent assistants of our order. May
the form of all righteousness shine in them, that
having a good account to render of the dispensation
committed to them, they may receive the rewards of
eternal blessedness. Through Jesus Christ.

Coruummaiion of the Presbyter,

D. Brethren, let us make common prayer that these,
who are chosen for the help and service of your salva-
tion, may, by the understanding of the Divine gift,
obtun the blessings of the Presbyterate, that they may
receive the privilege of powers, by the sacerdotal gift
of the Holy Ghost, that they be not found unequal to
their office.

Also the BenedtcOon.

E. O God, the author of sanctifications, whose tme
consecration is fall benediction, pour upon this Thv
servant, whom we dedicate to the honour of the Pres-
bytery, the gift of Thy benediction, that by the gravity
of his actions and manner of living, he may show
himself to be an elder instructed in that discipline
which Paul set forth to Titus and Timothy ; that

APPENDIX. 153

always meditating in Thy Law night and day, he may
believe what he reads therein, may teach what he be-
lieves, and imitate what he shall teach ; let him set
forth in his own person justice, constancy, mercy, and
courage ; approve them by his example, confirm them
by his advice, guard Thy gift pure and immaculate,
and by the obedience of Thy people, by immaculate
benediction, transform the body and blood of Thy
Soti, and being filled with the Holy Ghost may fulfil
inviolable charity, a pure conscience, and a firm faith,
unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of
the fulness of Christ, in the day of justice and of
eternal judgment. Through Jesus Christ. /

F. Here the Bishop clothes him with the planeta in these
words.

The blessing of God the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghost come upon thee : and be thou blessed in
the sacerdotal order, and ofier appeasing hosts for the
sins and ofibnces of the people, to the Almighty God,
to whom be honour and glory, for ever and ever.
Sacr. Gregor.

Consecration of the hands.

Making the holy cross with chrism on his hands.
Egbert. Pontifical.

G. Let these hands, we pray thee, O Lord, be con-
secrated by this unction, and our benediction ; and
whatsoever things they shall bless, let them be blessed,
and whatsoever things they shall sanctify, let them be
sanctified, through Jesus Christ thy Son our Lord.

Also another.
Let these hands be anointed with sanctified oil and

154 APPENDIX.

the chrism of salvation. As Samuel anointed David
to be a king and prophet, so let them be anointed
and consummated in the name of the Father, and of
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, making the image of
the Holy Cross of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christy
who hath redeemed us from death, and leadeth us
(through to the kingdom of heaven. Hear us, pious
Father, Almighty everlasting God, and grant what we
ask and pray for, through Jesus Christ thy Son our
Lord,

Cofuecmtkm of the hectd with oil,

H. Let thy head be anointed and consecrated with
heavenly benediction in the Sacerdotal Order, in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost. Amen. Pontif. Egbert. Eborac. Martene de
Ant. Eccles. Rit. Lib. L c. 8. art. 11. ord. 2.

[The ordinals of the Churches of Noyon and Gillone,
circ. 800, are without this addition. Martene as above,
ordo 4. The Pontifical. Caturcensis. circ. 900, is the
same as Egbert's, except that the benediction of the
head occurs earlier in the office. Martene, as above,
ord. 5.

The Pontifical of Noyon, circ. 900, omits A, D, E,
F, and H, but has the following after G.]

L Tliis being done, let Mm [the bbhop] take a paten
with the oblation, and the cup with the wine, and give
them to them ; saying.

Take ye power to offer sacrifice to God, and to
celebrate the mass as well for the living as for the
dead, in the name of the Lord. Martene as above,
ord. 6.

APPENDIX. 155

[And this seems subsequently to have been gene-
rally adopted : only in the Pontificals of the Monastery
of Bee, circ. 1200, it is not to be found. Martene as
above, ord. 11.

The present Roman Ordinal (Pontificale Romanum,
Antwerp, 1755,) has all the foregoing with the single
exception of H. And in addition to these has the
following.]

The Bishop tiU down, ptds on his mitrcy and binds
the orarium or stola from the left shoulder of each,
taking the part which hangs down behind, and bringing
it over the right shoulder, he applies it to the breast in
the form of a cross and says,

R. Take the yoke of the Lord, for his yoke is easy,
and his burthen light.

Then he places on each one successively the casvia as
far as the shoulder, (which each has folded up on Ms
shoulders, hanging doum from the front J and says to
each,

L. Receive the sacerdotal garment, which signifies
charity, for God is able to increase unto thee charity,
and the perfect work.

[These two forms first occur, as far as I can find,
in a Pontifical of Salisbury, circ. 1100. Martene as
above, ordo 8.]

T7te Bishop without his mitre turns towards the altar,
atid kneeling down with a loud voice repeats the hymn.

M. Come Holy Ghost, &c.

[This hymn, as far as 1 can find, first occurs at the

156 APPENDIX.

ordination of Presbyters in a Pontifical of the Church
of Soissons, circ. 1100. Martene as above, ordo 7.]

The Bishop, vM hit mitre, sitting on the footstool
before the middle of the altar, places both his hands on
the head ofaU severally, kneeling before him, and says to
eachy

N. Receive the Holy Ghost ; vrhosesoever sins ye
remit, they are remitted unto them, and whosesoever
sins ye retain they are retained.

[The first instance of this form of benediction that
I can find is in a Pontifical of the Church of Mayence,
circ. 1300, where it is said thus.

Receive ye the Holy Ghost.

Let the Bishop begin the Antiphoma, the Clergy
repeating it.

Receive ye the Holy Ghost.

TMs being began, and the whole Clergy repeating it
tin the Bishop has finished it, let the Bishop lay both his
hands vpon the head of each priest, and say.

The Holy Ghost come upon thee, and the power of
the Most Highest guard thee from sin. Martene as
above, ordo 16.]

Then he unfolds the castda which each one has folded
on his shotdders, and says to each,

O. The Lord clothe thee with the stole of innocence.

[This first occurs in the Salisbury Pontifical, circ.
1 100, where it is prefixed to L. Martene as above,
ord. 8.]

r

APPENDIX. 157

«

THE OFFICE FOB OBDAININO A PRIEST IN THE
80UTHE&N (cOPTIc) CHUBCHE8.

Martene de Ant. Eccl. Rit. Lib. i. c. 8. art. 11. ord. 23.

When they will present one to be ordained Priest, in
the first place the Priests bear witness to his good works,
his knowledge of the word, of good doctrine, that he is
courteous, benevolent, kind, that his wife is such as the
law requires, that he has the canonical qualifications,
that he has received the degree of Deaconship, and sue*
cessively been made Reader, Subdeacon, Deacon, et
benedicetur aUero die : [and he shall be ordained on a
subsequent day.]

Then he goes out and is clothed in a DeacotCs dress
with the baUheus over his left shoulder, before the altar.
The Bishop stands with the Priests ; and the Candidate
bends his knees before the altar. The Bishop gives
ihanks, and receives the censer, and prays over it : and
turning with his face to the altar, says this prayer :

O Lord God, who hast caused us to come into the
lot of this ministry, who gavest man understanding,
and searchest the hearts and the reins, hear us by Thy
Divine power, and the grace of Thine only-begotten
Son, and the operation of the Holy Ghost : that we
may be worthy of this ministry of the New Testament,
that we may profit better in it, and may glorify Thy
holy name, and minister the priesthood of Thy holy
and good pleasure ; and may not be partakers of the
sins of the unbelievers :* but blot out our iniquities,
and grant, O our King, that we may not do that which
is inexpedient, but give us knowledge that we may

158 APPENDIX.

speak that which is right, and stand at Thy holy altar.
Lo, he Cometh to Thee to be ordained a Priest : ac-
complish this in Thy servant N., who standeth and
waiteth to receive Thy holy gifts, for Thou art good,
and of great mercy to all who call upon Thee, who art
mighty in power, with thine only-begotten Son, and
the Holy Ghost. Amen.

The Archdeacon says^
May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath
perfected that which was wanting in us by the will of
God the Father, and the Holy Ghost, come upon this
N., who standeth at Thy holy altar in fear and trem-
bling, and humility of heart, and while he himself is
bowed down, raiseth the eyes of His heart to Thee, who
dwellest in the Heavens, waiting for Thy heavenly
gifts, that he may be translated from the order of his
deaconship to the priesthood in the Church of N. and
to the holy altar. Pray ye that the gift of the Holy
Spirit may come upon him.

The people say three times.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

The Bishop turns to the East and says,
I pray thee. Lord God, make him worthy of the
calling of the Presbytery, that by the merits of Thy
charity towards men, he may glorify Thy holy name,
and serve Thee, and minister at Thy holy altar, and
find mercy in Thy sight, for mercy and grace are with
Thee, O God, who art worthy of praise, O Father,
Son, and Holy Ghost. Amen.

7%^ people say three times.
Lord, have mercy upon us.

APPENDIX. 159

The Biihop turns to the West, places his hand on the
Candidate's head, and says,

O Lord God Almighty, who hast created all things
by Thy word, and according to Thy will hast care of
all things which are before Thee ; and lookest upon
Tiiy holy Church, that they who are placed in it
may encrease and be comforted, and profit in word
and deed : Regard this Thy servant N. who is pre-
sented unto Thee for the priesthood, by the approval
and judgment of them who have placed him before
Thee ; fill him with Thy Holy Spirit, Thy grace, and
good will, that he may fear Thee, and govern the peo-
ple whom Thou hast chosen, as Thou commandedst
Thy servant Moses that he should choose elders, full
of the Holy Ghost, which proceedeth without change
from Thee.

Pray ye. — I beseech Thee, O Lord, hear us in those
things which as suppliants we ask of Thee ; and pre-
serve also in us the Holy Spirit without injury ; grant
the Spirit of Thy wisdom [to this Thy servant], that
he may be replenished with works of salvation, and
eloquence of doctrine, that he may teach the people in
his vocation, and serve Thee in sanctification, and pure
thoughts and a sincere mind, and may accomplish
the works of the priesthood over Thy people, and
over those who have preceded him [qui praecesserunt
eum] (?) and who have been restored by the laver of
regeneration. And me also, purify me from all hidden
sin, and absolve me from all open sin, through the
mediation of Thine only-begotten Son, our Lord, our
God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ : He who, &c.

160 APPENDIX.

He turtu to the altar and prays thus.

Regard, O Lord, us and our ministry, and cleanse
us from all filthiness, and send Thy heavenly grace
upon this Thy servant, that he may be found worthy
before Thee to fulfil the office of the Priesthood with-
out defect : that he may receive Thy grace, together
with those who have pleased Thee from all eternity, for
there is mercy in Thy will ; and Thou art worthy to
receive honour, and glory, and adoration from every
creature. O Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost. Amen.

He turtu to the West and signs his forehead [i. e. of
the Candidate] with his thumb, and says,

We call thee unto the Holy Church of God. Amen.

TTten the Archdeacon, with a loud voice, says,

N. b a priest of the holy altar, which is in the holy
Catholic and Apostolic Church of God. Amen.

Then the Bishop makes three crosses on his forehead
in token of the Trimly, and puts the stole upon Mm, and
says.

Glory and honour be to the holy and consub-
stantial Trinity, the Father, and the Son, and the
Holy Ghost. Peace and encrease to the holy Church
of God. Amen.

The Bishop turns to the East, and prays thus.

We give Thee thanks. Lord God Almighty, for all
things, and in the behalf of all men, that Thy holy
name may be glorified : for Thou hast done wonderful

APPENDIX. 161

things with us, and hast largely lavished Thy gifts
upon Thy servant : we meekly beseech Thee, O our
King, hear us for the abundance of Thy grace, and
be pleased with the rites which have been used upon
Thy servant, who has received the Holy Ghost, upon
himself and the people of Thy calling who stand
round, whom [dngtdar] Thou hast chosen to sancti-
fication and the grace of Thy goodness (and hast
chosen us with him for good), that he may work and
make increase with Thy talent, and together with
those who have done Thy will from the beginning,
may obtain the reward of the faithful and wise
steward, at the appearing of our Lord, our God, and
our Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen.

Advice to the new Priest.

Understand, brother, the measure of the gift of the
Presbytery, of which thou hast this day been made
worthy ; by which we have set thee over the great
mysteries of the New Testament, and the degree of
doctors. It will be yours to work and teach by ex-
ample and good conversation, excelling in the word ;
and remember the word of Peter, the chief of the
Apostles, who says, *' The elders which are among
you I exhort, who am a partaker with you in the
priesthood, and a witness of the suffering of Christ,
and a partaker of the glory which shall be revealed in
you ; feed the sheep of God, the care of which is com-
mitted to you ; and visit them not in violence, but in
the will of the heart build them up in the Lord ; not
as lords over the people ; but be ye as sheep, that
when the Chief of Shepherds, and the great Judge
shall appear, ye may receive a crown of incorruptible

162 APPENDIX.

glory." Let thy works, then, be weighed acoording
to the talent committed unto thee ; may it be profit-
able unto thee, and be doubled ; and mayest thou re-
ceive the reward of the wise and faithful servant, and
collect the people to the word of doctrine, refreshing
them with spiritual food, that thou mayest be saved
thyself and they who hear thee. Depart in peace.
The Lord be with thee, and praise be to God al-
ways.

When he hcu taken the oath, let him kiss the altar, and
the Bishop, and those present. TTien let him expkan
somewhat concerning the mysteries ; and let the Bishop
place his hand upon him three times ; and aU say with a
loud voice, •

N. is worthy to be a priest in the holy Catholic and
Apostolic Church, which is in the see of .N. And the
love of Christ with the peace of God. Amen.

THE FORM OF 0RDEBIN6 PRIESTS IN THE NORTHERN

(English) churches [as in use in the reions
of edward vi. and elizabeth].

\ When the Exhortation is ended, then shall follow the
Communion, And for the Epistle shall be read Acts
XX. 17—35.

or else, 1 Tim. iii.
After this shall be read for the Gospel, Matt, xxviii.
18— -20.

or this, John x. 1 — 16.
When the Gospel is ended, then shall be said or sung.
Come Holy Ghost, eternal God, proceeding from
above,

APPENDIX. 16S

Both from the Father and the Son, the God of
peace and loye.

[to the end of the hymn.]

And then the Archdeacon shall present unto the
Bishop all them that shall receive the order of priest'
hood that day ; the Archdeacon sayings

Reverend father in God, I present unto you these
persons present, to be admitted to the order of priest-
hood.

f The Bishop, Take heed that the persons whom
ye present unto us be apt and meet, for their learning
and godly conyersation, to exercise their ministry duly
to the honour of God, and edifying of his Church.

The Archdeacon shall answer,

I have inquired of them, and also examined them,
and think them so to be.

And then the Bishop shall say to the people.

Good people, these be they whom we purpose, God
willing, to receive this day unto the holy office of
priesthood. For aflter due examination we find not
the contrary, but that they be lawfully called to their
function and ministry, and that they be persons meet
for the same, but yet if there be any of you which
knoweth any impediment or notable crime in any of
them for the which he ought not to be received into
this holy ministry, now in the name of God declare
the same.

H And if any great crime or impedment he objected, the
Bishop shall surcease from ordering that person, until

m2

164 APPENDIX.

such time as the parti/ accused shaU try himself clear
of thai crime,
T ITien the Bishop, commending such as shall be found
. meet to he ordered to the prayers of the congregation,
with the clerks and people present shall say or sing the
Litany asfoUoweth, with the prayers,

{In the Litany occurred the following not now in
use.]

. . . From the tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and all

hb detestable enormities

Good Lord, deliver us.
[Also the following, only used at ordinations.]
That it may please Thee to bless these men, and
send Thy grace upon them, that they may duly exe-
cute the office now to be committed unto them, to
the edifying of Thy Church, and to Thy honour, and
praise, and glory ;

We beseech Thee to hear us, good Lord.

Then shall be said also this that foUoweth,

Almighty God, giver of all good things, which by
Thy Holy Spirit hast appointed diverse orders of mi-
nisters in Thy Church ; mercifully behold these Thy
servants, now called to the office of priesthood, and
replenish them so with the truth of Thy doctrine, and
innocency of life, that both by word and good ex-
ample, they may faithfully serve Thee in this office, to
the glory of Thy name, and profit of Thy congregap
tion, through the merits of our Saviour Jesu Christ ;
who liveth and reigneth, with Thee and the Holy
Ghost, world without end. Amen.

APPENDIX. 165

Y Then the Bishop shall minister to every one of them
the oath concerning the Ktn^s supremacy.

The Oath of the JKin^s Supremacy,

I from henceforth shall utterly renounce, refuse,
relinquish, and forsake the Bishop of Rome, and his
authority, power, and jurisdiction. And 1 shall never
consent nor agree that the Bishop of Rome shall prac-
tise, exercise, or have any manner of authority, juris-
diction, or power within this realm, or any other the
king's dominions, but shall resist the same at all times
to the uttermost of my power. And I from hence--
forth will accept, repute, and take the King's Majesty
to be the only supreme head in earth of the Church of.
England : and to my cunning, wit, and uttermost of
my power, without guile, fraud, or other undue means,
I will observe, keep, maintsdn, and defend the whole
effects and contents of all and singular acts and sta-
tutes made and to be made within this realm, in dero-
gation, extirpation, and extinguishment of the Bishop
of Rome and his authority ; and all other acts and
statutes made or to be made, in confirmation and cor-
roboration of the king's power, of the supreme head
in earth of the Church of England. And this I will
do agfdnst all manner of persons, of what estate, dig-
nity, or degree, or condition they be ; and in no wise
do, nor attempt, nor to my power suffer to be done
or attempted, directly or indirectly, any thing or
things, privily or apertly, to the let, hinderance,
damage, or derogation thereof, or any part thereof, by
any manner of means, or for any manner of pretence.
And in case any other be made, or hath been made by

166 APPENDIX.

me, to any person or persons, in maintenance, de-
fence, or favour of the Bishop of Rome, or his autho-
rity, jurisdiction, or power, I repute the same as vain^
and annihilate. So help me God, through Jesus
Christ.

[Instead of the foregoing our present ordinal has
the following : — ]

The Oath of the Queen's Sovereignty,

I, A. B. do swear, that I do from my heart abhor,
detest, and abjure, as impious and heretical, that dam-
nable doctrine and position, that princes, excommuni-
cated or deprived by the Pope, or any authority of
the see of Rome, may be deposed or murthered by
their subjects, or any other whatsoever. And I do
declare, that no foreign prince, person, prelate, state,
or potentate hath, or ought to have, any jurisdiction,
power, superiority, pre-eminence, or authority, eccle?
siastical or spiritual, within this realm.

So help me God.

Here the Bithop thall tay unto them which are ap-
pointed to receive the said office as hereafterfoUoweth.

You have heard, brethren, as well in your private
examination, as in the exhortation, and in the holy
lessons taken out of the Gospel, and of the writings
of the Apostles, of what dignity, and of how great
importance this office is (whereunto ye be called).
[To the end of the exhortation the same as it is in our
present ordinal.]

[Ending thus.] Ye shall answer plainly to these
things, which we, in the name of the congregation.

APPENDIX. 167

shall demand of you touching the same. Do you
think in your heart that you be truly called according
to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the order of
this Church of England to the ministry of priesthood ?

Antwer, I think it.

The Bishop, Be you persuaded that the Holy Scrip-
tures contain sufBciently all doctrine required of
necessity for eternal salvation, through faith in Jesu
Christ ? and are you determined, with the said Scrip-
tures, to instruct the people committed to your charge,
and to teach nothing (as required of necessity to
eternal salvation) but that you shall be persuaded may
be concluded and proved by the Scripture ?

Answer, I am so persuaded, and have so determined
by God's grace.

Jlie Bishop, Will you then give your faithful dili-
gence always so to minister the doctrine and sacra-
ments, and the discipline of Christ, as the Lord hath
commanded, and as this realm hath received the same,
according to the commandments of God, so that yon
may teach the people committed to your care and
charge with all diligence to keep and observe the
same?

Answer, I will so do, by the help of the Lord.

77ie Bishop, Will you be ready, with all fidthful dili-
gence, to banish and drive away all erroneous and
strange doctrines, contrary to God's word, and to use
both public and private monitions and exhortations,
as well to the sick as to the whole, within your cures,
as need shall require and occasion be given ?

Answer. I will, the Lord being my helper.

7%ff Bishop, Will you be diligent in prayers, and in
reading of the Holy Scriptures, and in such studies as

168 APPENDIX.

help to the knowledge of the same, laying aside the
study of the world and of the flesh ?

Answer, I will endeavour myself so to do, the Lord
being my helper.

The Bithop, Will you be diligent to frame and
fashion your ownselves and your families according
to the doctrine of Christ, and to make both yourselves
and them (as much as in you lieth) wholesome ex-
amples and spectacles to the flock of Christ ?

Answer. I v^l so apply myself, the Lord being my
helper.

The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forward
(as much as lieth in you) quietness, peace, and love
amongst all Christian people, and specially among
them that are or shall be committed to your charge ?

Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper.

The Bishop. Will you reverently obey your ordi-
nary, and other chief ministers unto whom the govern-
ment and charge is committed over you, following
with a glad mind and will their godly admonition, and
submitting yourselves to their godly judgments ?

Answer. I will so do, the Lord being my helper.

Then shall the Bishop satf.

Almighty God, who hath ^ven you this will to do
all these things ; grant also unto you strength and
power to perform the same, that He may accomplish
His work which He hath begun in you, until the time
He shall come at the latter day to judge the quick and
the dead.

After this the congregation shall be desired, secretly
in their prayers, to make humble supplications to God for

APPENDIX* 169

the foresaid things ; for the which prayers there shall he
a certain space kept m silence.

That done, the Bishop shall say in this wise,

t Let us pray*

Almighty God and Heavenly Father, which of Thy
infinite love and goodness towards us, hast given to us
Thy only and most dear beloved Son Jesus Christ, to
be our Redeemer and Author of everlasting life ; who
after He had made perfect our redemption by His
death, and vras ascended into heaven, sent abroad into
the world His apostles, prophets, evangelists, doctors,
and pastors ; by whose labour and ministry He gathered
together a great flock, in all parts of the world, to set
forth the eternal praise of Thy holy name. For these
so great benefits of Thy eternal goodness, and for that
Thou hast vouchsafed to call these Thy servants here
present to the same office and ministry of the salvation
of mankind, we render unto Thee most hearty thanks,
we worship and pruse Thee ; and we humbly beseech
Thee, by the same Thy Son, to grant unto all us,
which either here or elsewhere call upon Thy name,
that we may show ourselves thankful to Thee for these
and all other the benefits, and that we may daily in-
crease and go forward in the knowledge and faith of
Thee and Thy Son, by the Holy Spirit, so that as
well by these Thy ministers, as by them to whom they
shall be appointed ministers. Thy holy name may be
always glorified, and Thy blessed kingdom enlarged ;
through the same Thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ,
which liveth and reigneth with Thee, in the unity of
the same Holy Spirit, world without end. Amen.

170 APPENDIX.

T When this prayer it done, the Bishop, with the Priests
present, shall lay their hands severally upon the head
of every one that receiveth orders ; the receivers hum"
bly kneeUng upon their knees, and the Bishop saying.

Receive the Holy Ghost [ottr present ordinal here
inserts, for the office and work of a priest in the
Church of God, now committed unto thee by the im-
position of our hands] : whose sins thou dost for^ye,
they are forgiven, and whose sins thou dost retain,
they are retained, and be thou a faithful dispenser of
the word of God, and of His holy Sacraments : in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost. Amen.

1 The Bishop shall deUver to every one of them the
Bible in his hand, saying.

Take thou authority to preach the word of God, and
to minister the holy Sacraments, in thb congregation,
where thou shalt be so appointed.

T When this is done, the congregation shall say the
Creed, and also they shall go to the Communion ;
which all they that receive orders shall take together,
and remain in the same place where the hands were
laid upon them, until such time as they have received
the Communion,

f 7%^ Communion being done, cfter the last collect, ani
immediately before the benediction, shall be said this
iDoUect,

Most merciful Father, we beseech Thee so to send
upon these Thy servants Thy heavenly blessing, that
they may be clad about with all justice, and that Thy

APPENDIX. 171

word Spoken by their mouths maj have such success*
that it may never be spoken in vain. Grant also that
we may have grace to hear and receive the same as
Thy most holy word, and the means of our salvation,
that in all our words and deeds we may seek Thy
glory, and the increase of Thy kingdom ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

{The Two Booh of Common Prayer; Oxford, 1835.)

(E.)

THE PROCESS OF THE CONFIRMATION OF BISHOPS
ELECT, IN USE IN THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND.

As the jealousy with which the Church seeks to
guard agfdnst the admission of unworthy persons into
the highest office of the ministry is not generally
known, and as the form of Confirmation used in the
English Church is in remarkable accordance with the
primitive usage exhibited above (p. 122), in the ex-
tract from the Apostolical Constitutions, the reader
has here the whole process presented to him in the
order in which it is entered in the Episcopal Regis-
ters: the instance selected being that of Bishop
(afterwards Archbishop) Herring, taken from the
Register of Archbishop Potter, at Lambeth ; with
the form of the Record of Consecration.

Bangor,

Acts done and expedited in the business of con-
firming the election made of the person of the

172 APPENDIX*

reverend Thomas Hekrino, Doctor in Divinity, to
be Bishop and Pastor of the Cathedral Church of
Bangor, on Saturday, the fourteenth day of January,
in the year of our Lord God, one thousand seven
hundred thirty-seven ; and in the eleventh year of
the reign of our Sovereign Lord, George the Second,
by the grace of God, of Great Britain, France, and
Ireland, King, defender of the faith, and so forth ;
between the hours of nine and twelve in the forenoon
of the same day, in the Parish Church of Saint Mary-
le-Bow, in London, before the right nrorshipful George
Paul, Doctor of Laws, Vicar-general, and official prin-
cipal, lawfully constituted, of the most reverend
Father in God, John, by Divine Providence, Lord
Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of all England,
and Metropolitan, in the presence of me, Thomas
Tyllott, notary publick.

Act of Confirmtxtion,

On which DAT, and place, between the hours
aforesaid, were presented before the sud right wor-
shipful George Paul, Doctor of Laws, [&c.] then and
there sitting as Judge, his Majesty's Royal Letters
Patent ; which being publickly read, by me the afore-
said publick notary, the said George Paul, [&c.] in
honour and respect due to our said Lord the King,
took upon him the care of executing the said letters
patent, and decreed to proceed upon them, accord-
ing to the tenor, force, form, and effect thereof, and
assumed me, the aforesaid Thomas Tyllott, to the
scribe and actuary in this affair. Then appeared
personally William Legard, notary publick, one of

APPENDIX. 173

the procurators general of the Arches Court of Can-
terbury, and exhibited his proxy in writing for the
Dean and Chapter of the Cathedral Church of Ban-
gor aforesaid, sealed, as it appeared, with their com-
mon seal, with red wax, and made himself a party
for them, the said Dean and Chapter ; and, as Proctor
for them, presented the said reverend Thomas Her-
ring, Doctor in Divinity, elected to be Bishop and
Pastor of the said Cathedral Church of Bangor, to
the said right worshipful George Paul, [&c.] and
placed him [before] the said Judge ; and then the said
William Legard exhibited the original citatorial man-
date, before issued, against all opposers in this busi-
ness, together with a certificate endorsed of the due
execution thereof, and prayed all and every such
opposers to be preconized, who being then and there
three several times preconized, and no one there
appearing, the aforesaid William Legard accused the
contumacies of all and singular opposers of this busi-
ness, so, as aforesaid, cited and intimated, and in the
manner aforesaid preconized, and not appearing, nor
taking care to say, except, or oppose, anything in this
concern, and prayed them to be reputed contuma*
cious, and in pain of such their contumacy, that they
and every of them shall be precluded all ways and
means of further opposing in this cause or business.
At whose prayer, the said right worshipful George
Paul, [&c.] did pronounce all and singular so cited,
intimated, and preconized, and in no wise appearing,
nor taking care to say, except, or oppose, anything
in this affair, to be contumacious ; and, in pain of
such their contumacy, did preclude all and every of
them from any way of further opposing the said elec-

174 APPENDIX.

tion, the form thereof, or the person in this behalf
elected, and further decreed to proceed in the said
business of Confirmation, the absence, or rather con-
tumacy, of the so cited and intimated and not appear-
ing in anywise notwithstanding : as in a schedule por-
rected by the said proctor, and then read by the said
George Paul, [&c.] is more fully contained. Which
things being so done, the aforesud William Legard,
in pain of the. contumacies of the so cited, intimated,
and not appearing, exhibited his summary petition,
and prayed it to be admitted, and so forth. Where-
upon the said worshipful George Paul, [&c.] admitted
the said summary petition, as far as by law he might,
and decreed to proccfed summarily, and plainly, and
so forth ; and assigned the said William Legard to
prove hb said summary petition forthwith ; and then
the said William Legard, in aid of proving the things
mentioned to be contained in the said summary peti-
tion, exhibited the King^s above mentioned royal
letters patent of his royal assent, by which it ap-
peared, that the above said Dean and Chapter of the
Cathedral Church of Bangor aforesaid, had elected
the said Thomas Herring, Doctor in Divinity, to be
their and the said Church's Bishop and Pastor, and
that his Majesty had given his royal assent to the said
election. He exhibited likewise a certificate of the
said Dean and Chapter of the Cathedral Church of
Bangor aforesaid, to the said reverend Thomas Her-
ring, Doctor in Divinity, Bishop elect of Bangor, of
and concerning his election to be their Bishop and
Pastor, sealed, as it appeared, with red wax, under the
common seal of them, the said Dean and Chapter ^
and also a publick instrument of and concerning the

APPENDIX. 175

consent of him, the aforesaid reverend Thomas
Herring, given to the said election, and alleged that
all and everything contained in the said exhibits re-
spectively were and are true, and were so accounted
and done, as in the same respectively is contained :
and prayed that all and singular the things alleged be
admitted, and that a time be assigned him to hear the
sentence or final decree in this business. At whose
prayer, and in pain of all and singular the so cited,
intimated, preconized, and not appearing, the said right
worshipful George Paul, [&c.] admitted the aforesaid
publick instrument, and assigned to hear sentence
forthwith ; and then, after making another publick
preconization three times of all and singular opposers
of this cause, so as aforesaid cited, intimated, and no
ways appearing, and so forth, the said William Legard
accused their contumacy, and, in pain of such their
contumacy, porrected a schedule which he prayed
might be read, whereupon the said right worshipful
George Paul, [&c.] at the prayer of the said William
Legard, the person accusing as above, and praying,
and so forth, pronounced them all and singular con-
tumacious, and, in pain of such their contumacies,
did, at the prayer of the stdd William Legard, decree
to proceed to the pronouncing the definitive sentence,
to be pronounced in this cause or business of Con-
firmation ; the absence, or rather contumacy, of such
so cited, intimated, and not appearing, in any wise
notwithstanding, as in the same schedule, read by the
said right worshipful George Paul, [&c.] is more fully
contained. These things being so done, and expe-
dited, and the said Reverend Thomas Herring, Doctor
in Divinity, Bishop elect aforesaid, after taking the

176 APPENDIX.

Oaths upon the Holy Gospel, by him touched, and
kissed, as well of fidelity and true allegiance to the
Ring's Majesty ; as of denying, refusing, and re-
nouncing all and all manner of foreign power, juris-
diction, authority, or superiority, according to the
force, form, and effect, of an act of Parliament of this
realm, in this case published and provided ; and of
his not having committed any simony, for or concern-
ing the procuring or obtaining the said bishoprick of
Bangor ; and also the oath of lawful and canonical obe-
dience to the aforesaid most reverend Father in God,
the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, and his successors,
and to the Cathedral and Metropolitical Church of
Christ, Canterbury, according to the laws in that
behalf made and provided, the aforesaid George Paul,
[&c.] did, at the prayer of the said William Legard,
who porrected the definitive sentence, and prayed the
same to be read and published, and justice to be
therein done, pronounce and publish the said written
sentence, or final decree, in this behalf of Confirmap
tion, by pronouncing, decreeing, declaring, supplying,
and doing, all other things, as in the said sentence is
contained. Upon all and singular which premisses,
as well the said Lord elected and confirmed, as the
forementioned William Legard, proctor for the Dean
and Chapter aforesaid, desired and requested me, the
aforesaid notary publick, to make out one or more
publick instrument or instruments of the execution of
the premisses ; and desired the under-written wit-
nesses to attest the same. And lastly, the said
right worshipful George Paul, [&c.] did, at the prayer
of the said reverend, elected, and confirmed Bishop,
and the aforementioned William Legard, proctor of

APPENDIX. 177

the Dean and Chapter of Bangor aforesaid, decree,
that letters testimonial of and concerning all a&d
singular the premisses done and expedited in the
manner and form above specified, should be made out
and delivered, being present then and there the wor-
shipful Charles Pinfold, junior, and Henry Edmunds^
Doctors of Laws respectively, and Advocates of the
Arches Court of Canterbury ; as also Everard Sayer,
and Francit Boycott, Notarys Publick, and Proctors of
the said Court, with many others, then and there as-
sembled in a great number.

Royal Assent.

George the Second, by the grace of God, of Great
Britain, France, and Ireland, King, Defender of the
Faith, and so forth, to the most reverend Father in
God, our right trusty and right entirely beloved coun-
sellor, John, by Divine Providence, Archbishop of
Canterbury, Primate of all England, and Metro-
politan, and to all other Bishops herein concerned,
greeting. Whereas the Episcopal see of Bangor,
being lately vacant by the death of Doctor Charles
Cecil, late Bishop thereof, upon the humble petition
of the Dean and Chapter of Bangor, we have by our
letters patent granted them our leave and licence
to choose to themselves another Bishop and Pastor
of the said see. And the Dean and Chapter, by virtue
of our leave and licence, have chosen for themselves
and the said Church, our trusty and well loved Thomas
Herring, Doctor in Divinity, to be their Bishop and
Pastor, as by their letters, sealed with their common
seal, directed to us, thereupon does more fully appear,

N

178 APPENDIX.

we, accepting of such election, have graciously given
our royal assent thereto, and this we signifie to you
by these presents. Requiring and strictly command-
ing you by the faith and affection [in other documents^
allegiance], by which you stand bound to us to confirm
the said election, and to consecrate the said Bishop
of Bangor [Thomas Herring], so as aforesaid chosen
to be Bishop and Pastor of the Church of Bangor
aforessdd, and to perform and execute, with diligence,
favour, and effect, all and singular other things which
belong to your pastoral office, according to the form
of the statutes and laws of England, in this behalf
made and provided : In Witness whereof, we have
caused these our letters to be made patent. Witness
ourselves at Westminster, the seventh day of January,
in the eleventh year of our reign.

{Next follows an instrument by the Dean and Chapter
of Bangor, appointing William Legard to be their
Proxy^

The Archbishop's Citation to all opposers to declare any
Canonical objection against the Bishop elect.

John, by Divine Providence, Archbishop of Can-
terbury, Primate of all England, and Metropolitan, to
all and singular Clerks and literate persons whereso-
ever they be, in and throughout our province of Can-
terbury [in the case of an Archbishop the citation is di'
rected " to all and singular the subjects of our Sove-
reign Lord the King, wheresoever they be*'], greeting.

Whereas, the Episcopal See of Bangor, becoming
lately vacant by the death of the Right Reverend
Father in God Doctor Charles Cecil, the last Bishop

APPENDIX. 179

thereof, the Dean and Chapter of the Cathedral
Church of Bangor, after having petitioned for and ob*
tained the Royal Licence for an election to be cele*
brated of a new and future Bishop, did capitularlj
assemble ; and, making a Chapter, did prefix and assign
a certain time ; and, regularly proceeding at the time
appointed and assigned, in the business of such ele<y
tion, did elect the reverend Thonuu Herring, Doctor
in Divinity, to be their Bbhop and Pastor of the said
Cathedral Church of Bangor ; and whereat, hb most
excellent Majesty, our most gracious Sovereign Lord,
George the Second [&c.], hath, at the humble petition
of the said Dean and Chapter of Bangor, given his
royal assent and consent to the said election of the
person of the said Reverend Thomtu Herring, Doctor
in Divinity, as he hath signified to us by his letters
patent under the great seal of Great Britain, requiring
us to confirm the aforesaid election, and the person
elected, according to the tenor and exigence of the
laws and statutes of this realm, with all convenient
speed, as by his letters patent under the great seal of
Great Britain to us inscribed and directed, relation
being thereunto had, doth more fully appear ; and we,
wU&ng, in obedience to his said royal commands (as is
our duty), to proceed in the business of such Confirmar
tion, according to the tenor of the laws and statutes in
that behalf published and provided, have decreed all
and singular opposers (if any such there may be) who
will say against, except to, or oppose the said election,
ihe form thereof, or the person elected, to be cited
and summoned to appear, on the day, and at the hour
and place, and for the purposes underwritten, ^'t»^cf so
reqtdring ; to you, therefore, jointly and severally, wc

n2

180 APPENDIX.

commit, and strictly enjoin, and require you, to cite, or
cause to be cited, peremptorily, with a loud and audi-p
ble voice, in the parish Church of Saint Mary Le Bow,
in London, the peculiar and immediate jurbdiction of
us and our Cathedral and Metropolitical Church of
Christ, Canterbury ; and also, by affixing these pre-
sents in some proper place within the ssdd Church, or
in other public places, where it shall seem most expe-
dient, all and singular opposers (if any such there may
be) in special, or in general, who against the said
election, the form thereof, or the person (so as afore^
said elected), shall say, except, or oppose, that they,
and every of them, appear before us, or our Vicar
General, or his surrogate, in the parish church of Saint
Mary Le Bow, on Saturday the fourteenth day of the
month of January instant, between the hours of nine
and twelve in the forenoon of the same dav» with con-
tinuation and prorogation to be made of days then
following, and of places, if need so require, to say, ex-
cept, or oppose the said election, the form thereof, or
the person elected, if they think themselves concerned
in due form of law, and further to do, and receive
what shall be just, and the nature and quality of the
stud business require and demand of them. Moreover,
that you intimate, or cause to be intimated perempto-
rily, in the manner and form before recited, all and
singular opposers (if any there may be) in special or
in general (whom we also do so intimate by the tenor
of these presents), that if they so cited shall appear on
the said day, hours, and at the place, before us or our
Vicar aforesaid, or his surrogate, and against the said
election, the form thereof, or the person elected, shall
say, except to, or oppose, or not, we will nevertheless

APPENDIX. 181

proceed, and intend to proceed, in the said business of
Confirmation, according to the exigence of the laws
and statutes of this realm, or so will our Vicar General
aforesaid, or his surrogate aforesaid proceed, and doth
intend to proceed, the absence, or rather contumacy
of the cited and intimated, and not appearing, in any-
wise notwithstanding ; and what all, or any of you,
shall do in the premisses, that you duly and authenti-
cally certifie to us, or our aforesaid Vicar General, or
his surrogate, or so let such one of you certifie who
shall execute this our mandate. Dated the twelfth
day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand
seven hundred thirtynseven, and in the first year of
our translation.

Certificate of the execution qftke Citation.

To THE MOST Reve&end Fatheb in God, John, by
Divine Providence, Lord Archbishop of Canterbury,
Primate of all England and Metropolitan, or to your
Vicar General, and official principal, or his surrogate
whomsoever, your humble and obedient William
Thompson, a literate person, your mandatary for exe-
cuting the within written lawfully empowered, send
all due reverence and obedience, with honour. Your
most reverend mandate, on the other side written, I
have lately with all due reverence and obedience re-
ceived to be executed : by virtue and authority
whereof I have peremptorily cited all and singular op-
pbsers (if any there may be), as well in special as in
general, who agdnst the election mentioned on the
other side, the manner thereof, or the person so elected,
shall speak against, except to, or oppose ; as well by

182 APPENDIX.

affixing your said mandate on the outward door of the
parish Church of Saint Mary Le Bow, in London, and
thereon for some time left, as by publishing it in the
parish Church aforesaid, on Thursday the twelfth day
of this instant month of January, that they, and every
of them, appear on the day, hours, and place con-
tained and specified in that your most reverend man*
date, if they think it concerns them to contradict and
except to, or oppose, the said election, manner thereof,
or the person so elected ; and further to do and re*
ceive what the tenor and efiect of your most reyerend
mandate demand and require of them. And more-
over, on the aforesaid day, hours, and place, I did in*
timate to the aforesaid opposers, so cited as aforesaid,
that if they would appear on the said day, hours, and
place, and do as they were required, or not, yo», never-
theless, or your Vicar General, or his said surrogate,
will proceed, and intend to proceed, in the said busi-
ness of Confirmation, according to the exigency of the
laws and statutes of this renowned realm ; the absence,
or rather the contumacy, of the cited and intimated,
and not appearing, in anywise notwithstanding. And
THUS I, your aforessdd mandatary (as much as in me
lies), have duly, and with all diligence, executed this
your most reverend mandate, written on the other
side hereof: In witness whereof I have procured an
authentick seal to be hereunto put. Dated the twelfth
day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand
seven hundred thirty-seven.

First Schedule.

In the Name of God. Amen. We, George Paul,
Doctor of Laws, Vicar General, and official principal,

APPENDIX. 183

lawfully constituted, of the most Reverend Father in
God, John, by Diyine Providence, Lord Archbishop of
Canterbury, Primate of all England, and Metropolitan,
and for executing the underwritten proceeding legally
empowered, according to custom and law proceeding
regularly and lawfully in the business of confirming the
election had and celebrated, of the person of the re*
verend Thomtu Herring, Doctor in Divinity, elected
Bishop and Pastor of the Cathedral Church of Bangor,
do, at the prayer of the proctor of the said Dean and
Chapter of the Cathedral Church of Bangor aforesaid,
pronounce contumacious all and. every opposers (if
any there be) that would say against, except to, or
oppose, the said election, the form of the same, or the
person in this behalf elected, being lawfully and per-
emptorily cited, and intimated to appear before us,
this day, hours, and place, if they should think it con-
cerns them, in due course of law, to say against, ex-
cept to, or oppose the said election, the form thereof,
or the person in this part elected, being publickly pre-
conized, and long and sufficiently expected, and in no-
wise appearing ; and, in pain of their said contempt, do
preclude them, and every of them, from any way of
further opposing the said election, the form thereof,
or the person in this manner elected in these writings,
and do also decree that the said business of Confirma-
tion shall be further proceeded in, according to the
exigence of the laws and statutes of this kingdom, the
absence, or contumacy, of them so cited, and inti-
mated, and not appearing, in anywise notwithstanding.
The Schedule was read by the said Right Wor-
shipfiil George Paul [&c.], the day, hours, and place
mentioned in the Act,

184 APPENDIX.

[Here follows a copy of the ** Summary Petition of
the Dean and Chapter to the Archbishop, for the Con*
iirmation:" next, their '* certificate of election," ad-
dressed to the party elected : next, his " Instrument of
consent :** lastly, the attestation of a notary publick
to the due fulfilment of all the things contained in the
•* First Schedule."]

The Second Schedule.

[Then follows what is entitled *• Second Schedule,"
beginning with a declaration of the Vicar General,
couched in the same words as the former, and con-
cluding by declaring that, in the absence or contumacy
of all opposers.] We decree to proceed to the pro-
nouncing our definitive sentence, or final decree to
be publbhed in this business ; the absence, or contu-
macy, of the so cited, intimated, and not appearing, in
anywise notwithstanding.

[Next follow the ** Oaths" of the Bishop elect : 1st.
Of Allegiance to the Ring. 2nd. Of Renunciation of
foreign authority and jurisdiction. Srd. Against Si-
mony. 4th. Of Canonical Obedience. Next comes
the " Definitive Sentence."]

The Definitive Sentence of Confirmation.

In the Name of God. Amen. We, George Paul,
[&c.] being hereunto lawfully authorized, and having
heard, and seen, and understood, and fully and ma-
turely dbcussed, the merits and circumstances of a
certain business of Confirmation .of an Election, made
and celebrated, of the person of the reverend Thomas
Herring, Doctor in Divinity, lately elected Bishop

APPENDIX. 185

imd Pastor of the Cathedral Church of Bangor ; which
is controverted, and remains undetermined before us
in judgment, and having carefully and diligently
searched into, and considered of the whole process had
and done in the business of such Confirmation ; and
having observed all and singular the matters and
things that by law in this behalf ought to be observed,
we have thought fit, and do thus think fit, to proceed
to the giving our definitive sentence, or final decree
in this business in manner following. Whereas by
the acts enacted [&c.] before us relating to such Con*
firmation, we have amply found, and do find, that the
said election was rightly and lawfully made and cele*
brated by the Dean and Chapter of the sud Cathedral
Church of Bangor, of the said reverend person the
Bishop elect, a man both prudent and discreet, de*
servedly laudable for his life and conversation, of a
free condition, bom in lawful wedlock, of due age, and
an ordained priest, and that there neither was, nor is,
any thing in the ecclesiastical laws that ought to ob-
struct or render his being confirmed by our authority
Bishop of the said see. Therejbre^ we, George Paul,
Doctor of Laws, the Judge aforesaid, having weighed
the premisses, and other the merits and virtues for
which the said Bishop of Bangor elect is, by worthy
and proper testimony, recommended, and having first
invoked the name of Christ, and having and setting
God alone before our eyes, and by and with the advice
of the learned in the law whom we have consulted,
and maturely deliberated with on this occasion, do, by
the authority wherewith we are invested, confirm the
aforesiud election, made and celebrated, of the said
l^verend Thomas Herring, Doctor in Divinity, to the

186 APPENDIX.

bishoprick of Bangor ; and we do, as far as in cor
power, and by law we may, supply all defects whatso*
ever in the said election, if any there happen to be,
and we do commit to the said Bishop elected and con-
firmed, the care, government, and administration of
the spirituals of the said bishoprick of Bangor ; and we
do pronounce, decree, and order, by this our definitive
sentence, or final decree, which we make and publish
in these presents, that the said Bishop so elected and
confirmed, or his lawfiil proctor for him, shall be in-
ducted into the real, actual, and corporal possession of
the said bishoprick, and of all the rights, dignities,
honours, privileges, and appurtenances whatsoever,
and be installed and enthroned by the Archdeacon of
Canterbury, or his deputy, according to the laudable
and approved custom and manner of the said Cathedral
Church, not being contrary to the laws and statutes of
this realm.

[Here follows the attestoHon by a notary pubRck to the
fact of ike foregoing sentence having been read by the
Vicar General.]

Record of Consecration,

On Sunday, the fifteenth day of January, in the
year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred thirty
seven, in the palace of the most Reverend Father in
God, John, by Divine Providence, Lord Archbishop
of Canterbury, Primate of all England, and Metro-
politan, at Lambeth, the said most Reverend Father,
(by virtue and authority of certain letters patent of
his most sacred Migesty, George the Second, by the
grace of God, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland,

APPENDIX. 187

King, Defender of the Faith, and so forth, directed
to the said most Reverend Father for this purpose,) «
the right Reverend Fathers in God, Nicholas of Sunt
David's, Robert of Norwich, and Thomas of Oxford,
respectively Bishops, assisting him, consecrated the
Reverend Thomas Herrings Doctor in Divinity, elected
and confirmed Bishop and Pastor of the Cathedral
Church of Bangor ; he first taking the oaths of
fidelity and allegiance to our said most gracious King,
and of renouncing all and all manner of foreign juris-
diction, power, authority, and superiority, according
to the force, form, and effect, of an Act of Parlia-
ment of this famous kingdom, made and provided in
this behalf, and of paying all due reverence and obedi-
ence to the sdd most Reverend Father in God, the
Archbishop of Canterbury, and so forth, and to the
Cathedral and Metropolitan Church of Christ, Can-
terbury. The rites, circumstances, and ceremonies,
used in the Church of England, being observed, and
applyed, according to the form and manner of making
and consecrating bishops, priests, and deacons; in,
the presence of Thonuu Tt/Uot, notary publick, being
then and there present ; Thonuu Pony, and WilSam
Legard, notarys publick, with many others, and so
forth.

[Lastly follows the " Mandate" of the Archbishop
of Canterbury to the Archdeacon of Canterbury, to
" induct, install, and enthrone** the new Bishop in the
chair or episcopal seat in the Quire of the Cathedral
Church of Bangor.]

188

APPENDIX.

ENGLISH CONSECRATIONS FROM ARCHBISHOP CRANMER AND HIS

CONSECRATORS INCLUSIVE.

No.

NameofBiflhop^

Name of See.

Date of
Consecra-
tion.

Names of Oonsecrators.

I Henry Standlsh.
(Warham's Regis-
ter, f. 21.)

John Voytey.
(Warham's Regis-
ter, f. 22.)

John Longland.
(Warham's Regis-
ter, f. 23.)

4{Thomas Cranmer.

(Cranmer's Re-
gister, f. 4.)
Thomas Gk>odrich.

f.87.
Rowland Lee.

f. 156.
Jno. Capon or Salcot

f. 162; translat

ed to Salisbury,

1539.

8

9

10

11

12

Nicholas Shazton.
f. 172.

Edward Fox.

Hugh Latimer.

William Barlow,
translated to St.
David, 1536; to
Bath and Wells,
1548 ; to Chiches-
ter, 1559.

John Hilsey.

St. Asaph.

Exeter.
Lincoln.

Canterbury.

Ely.
Coventry.

Bangor.
Salisbury.

Hereford.

Worcester.

St. Asaph.
Rochester.

July 6,
1518.

Nov. 6,
1519.

May 5,
1521.

Mar. SO,
1533.

April 19,
1534.

April 6,
1535.

1535.

Sept.
1535.

1535.
1535.

{William Canterbury (Warham).
Robert Chichester (Sherbom).
John Gallipoli (Young), cons.
1513.

{William Canterbury (Warham).
John Rochester (Fisher).
Thomas Leighlin.

(William Canterbury (Warham).
John Rochester (Fisher),
Nicholas Ely (West).
John Exeter, 2.

{John Lincoln, 3.
John Exeter, 2.
Henry St. Asaph, 1.

(Thomas Canterbury, 4.
John Lincoln, 3.
Christopher Sidon.

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
John London (Stokesley).
Thomas Sidon (Chetham).

Sis eotuecraUon i»not in Lam^
betk Regitiry; hi$ eonflrma'
tion 26<A Sept. 1535, f. 173.

Hi* eonueration it not in Lam-
beth Regitirg ; hi* reeigmUion
mentioned f. 224.

Hi* eonteeraUon i* not in Ike
Regitter ; hi* eonfirmaUon
nth Feb. 1535, f. 179-182.

{Hi* eoneeeration i* not in Lam-
beth Begi*try,

APPENDIX.

189

No.

Nune of Bishop.

IS
14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21
22

23
24

25

26
27

28

29

Goorge Brown.

Thomas Manning,
f. 187

*John Salisbury,
f. 188. translated
to Man, 1559.

Richard Sampson,
translated to Co-
ventry, 1542.

William Rugg or
Repps.

Robert Wharton or
Parfew.
f. 197. translat-
ed to Hereford,
1554.

WilUam More.
1197.

Robert Holgate.
f. 200. translated
to York, 1544.

Robert Aldrich.

John Bird,
translated to
Bangor, 1539 ; to
Chester, 1541.

Louis Thomas.

Thomas Morley.
f. 202.

Richard Yngworth.
f 203.

*John Hogdkyns.
f. 204.

Henry Holbeach.
f. 215. translat-
ed to Rochester,
1544 ; to Lincoln,
1547.

William Finch,
f. 214.

John Bradley,
f. 228.

Name of See.

Date of
Oinuecra-

tiOD.

Names of Coiuecraton.

DubUn
Ipswich

in. ^
ich. I

J

Thetford
Chichester.

Norwich.

St. Asaph.
Colchester.

Llandaff.
Carlisle.

Penreth

Shrews
bury

th. 1

™- J

Marl-
borough.

Dover
Bedford

)

rd. J

Bristol.
{Suffragan.)

Taunton.

Shaftsbury.

Mar. 19,
1535.

1536.

1536.

July 2,
1536.

Oct. 20,
1536.

Mar. 25,
1537.

1537.

June 28,
1537.

Nov. 4,
1537.

Dec. 9,
1537.

Mar. 24,
1587.

April 7,
1538.

Mar. 23,
1583.

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
Nicholas Sarum, 8.
John Rochester, 12.

{
{

Hi* eonseeralion U ttot in Lam-
beth RegiMtry; hi* co^/trmo'
Hon, June 10th, 1536, f. 189-
192.

Hi* eoneecraiion i* not in Lam*
*eM Regittry; hi* confirma-
tion, June loth, 1586, f. 208-
212.

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
John Bangor, 7.
William Norwich, 17.

{John Rochester, 12.
Robert St. Asaph, 18.
Thomas Sidon.

(John Rochester, 12.
Nicholas Salisbury, 8.
John Bangor, 7.

No Record*.

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
John Rochester, 12.
Robert St. Asaph, 18.

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
John Lincoln, 3.
John Rochester, 12.

{John London (Stokesley).
John Rochester, 12.
Robert St. Asaph, 18.

(John Rochester, 12^
Hugh Worcester, 10.
Robert St. Asaph, 18.

{John Rochester, 12.
Robert St. Asaph, 18.
WiUiam Colchester, 19.

{John Bangor, 7.
John Hypolitanensis.
Thomas Marlborough, 24.

190

APPENDIX.

Nb.

MaoMofBiihop.

fame of See.

Date of

CSonaecra-

tioB.

Namea of Co mecia l uw .

30

81

83

34

Robert King,

made Bishop oflBovenor

Oxford, 1542; Thernen.

(Wharton's Sul- (Si^firagan.)

firagans.)
John Bell.

82 John Skip.

35

86

37

38

39

40

41

42

*£dmand Bonner,
f. 259. had been
elect of Hereford.

Nicholas Heath,
f. 259. translated
to Worcester,
1543; to York,
1555.

* Thomas Thirlby.
f. 261. translated
to Norwich, 1550 ;
to Ely, 1554.

William Knight,
f. 269.

John Wakeman.
1271.

John Chamber.
f. 270.

Arthur Bulkeley.
f. 278.

Paul Bosh,
f. 285.

George Day.

'Anthony Kitchen,
f. SIO.

43 'Henry Man.

Worcester.

Hereford.

London.

B.oche8ter.

Westmin-
ster.

Bath and

Wells.

Gloucester.

Petcr-
borongh.

Bangor.

Bristol.

Chichester.

Llandaff.

Sodor.

1589.
1539.

1539.

April 4,
1540.

Not in Ike Registry.

Dec. 19.

1540.

May 29,

1541.

Sept. 25,
1541.

Oct. 23,
1541.

Feb. 19,
1541.

June 25,
1542.

1543.

May 3,
1545.

1546.

Hie eoneeeraiion ie not in Lam-
bed Regietrf; hie eonJSrnM-
tion, Jug. IIM, 1539, f. 224.

Sie eoneeeraiion ie not in Lam-
beth Regieliry: hie eonfirma-
tion, f. 254.

{Stephen Winchester (Gardiner).
Richard Chichester, 16.
John Hereford, 32.

(Edmund London, 33.
Nicholas Rochester, 34.
John Bedford, 26.

{Nicholas Rochester, 34.
Richard Dover, 25.
John Bedford, 26.

(Thomas Canterbury, 4.
Edmund London, 33.
Thomas Westminster, 34.

{Thomas Ely, 5.
Robert Dunensis.
Thomas Filidensis.

( John Salisbury, 7.

] William St. David's, 11.

I John Gloucester, 37.

(Nicholas Rochester, 34.
Thomas Westminster, 35.
John Bedford, 26.

tHie eoneeeraiion ie not in Lam-
\ beth Regietry; hie eonfirma-
\ Hon, Mag 5, 1543, f. 300-305.

{Thomas Westminster, 35.
Thomas Sidon.
[Louis] Shrewsbury, 23.

No recorde.

APPEKDIX.

191

EDW^BD YI.

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Consecra.
tion.

Namea of Consecraton.

44

45
46

47
48
49

50

Nicholas Ridley,
f. 321. translated
to London, 155u.

Robeit Farrer.
f. 327.

John Foynet.
f. 330. translated
to Winchester,
1551.

John Hooper,
f. 332. •

•Miles Coverdale.
f. 334.

*John Scory.
f. 833. translated
to Chichester,
1552; to Hereford,
1559.

John Taylor,
f. 335.

51 John Harley.
f. 335.

Rochester.
St. David's.

Rochester.

Gloucester.
Exeter, "^

Rochester. I
Lincoln.

Hereford.

Sept. 5,
1547.

Sept. 9,
1548.

June 29,
1550.

March 8,
1550.

Aug. 30,
1551.

June 26,
1552.

May 26,
1553.

{Henry Lincoln, 27.
John Bedford, 26.
Thomas Sidon,

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
Henry Lincoln, 27.
Nicholas Rochester, 44.

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
Nicholas London, 44.
Arthur Bangor, 89.

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
Nicholas London, 44.
John Rochester, 46.

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
Nicholas London, 44.
John Bedford, 26.

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
Nicholas London, 44.
John Rochester, 49.

{Thomas Canterbury, 4.
Nicholas London, 44.
Robert Carlisle, 21.

MARY.

All the consecrations f in the reign of Queen Marj were un-
canonical, having been made by authority of the Bishop of Rome,
whose authority in England, from 1534, had been renounced by

t The folloif ing consecrations are stated to have taken place during the im-
prisonment of Archbishop Cranmer: —

John Whyte, Lincoln; James Brooks, Gloucester; Maurice Griffith, Rochester;
Gilbert Bourne, Bath and Wells; Henry Morgan, St. David's; John Hopton,
Norwich; John Holyman, Bristol; Ralph Baines, Lichfield ; Richard Pate, Wor-
cester; WUliam Glynne, Bangor; James Turberville, Exeter; Thomas Goldwell,
St. Asaph ; George Cotes, Chester. But where, and by whom the oonsecrations

192

APPENDIX,

the Synodical Assemblies of the Church, legitimately conyened ;
as well in the Provincial Synods of Canterbury and York, as by
the dioceses singly. And these canonical regulations, duly and
synodically determined by the ecclesiastical legislature of this
Church and nation, were never duly repealed by the same,

were effected, I can find no record in the Registries of Lambeth, London, or Can-
terbury. The following are duly entered in Cardinal Pole's Register at Lambeth :

No.

NameofBuhop.

Name of See.

Date of

Consecn-

tion.

Names of Consecrators.

Reginald Pole.
Pol. Reg. f. 3.

Cuthbert Scot.

Thomas Watson.

David Poole,
f. 10.

Owen Oglethorpe.
{Le Neve.)

John Christopher-
son, f. 12.

Canterbury.

Chester.

Lincoln. ")

Peter- f

borough. (

Carlisle. . j

Chichester.

Mar. 22,
1555.

1556.

Aug. 15,
1557.

Nov. 21,
1557.

Nicholas York, 34.

Edmund London, 33.
J Thomas Ely, 35.
< Richard Worcester.
I John Lincoln.

Maurice Rochester.

Thomas St. Asaph.

No records.

^1

{Nicholas York, 34.
Thomas Ely, 35.
William Bangor.

{Edmund London, S3.
Thomas Ely, 35.
Maurice Rochester.

With respect to the consecration of Archbishop Pole, it will be found on exam-
ination, that its oeUtuible validity rests wholly on Hodgskin, the Suffragan of Bed-
ford, one of the Consecrators of Archbishop Parker : so that if the Romanists
will not admit Parker's consecration, they must give up Pole's. For Pole was
consecrated by seven Bishops, viz. Nicholas Heath, Archbishop York : Edmund
Bonner, London ; Thomas Thirlhy, Ely ; Richard Bates, Worcester ; John Whyte,
Lincoln', Maurice Griffith^ Rochester; and Thomas Goldwell, St. Asaph. But
of the consecrations of Pates, Whyte, Griffith, and Goldwell, no record can be
found. Heath and Bonner had been consecrated (34, 33), by Stephen Gardiner,
Winchester; Richard Sampson, Chichester; and John Skip, Hereford; but of the
consecrations of Gardiner, Sampson, and Skip, no record can be found. The
only other consecrator of Pole, was Thirlby, who had been consecrated (35) by
Nicholas Heath, Edmund Bonner, and John Hodgskin ; but the consecrations of
the consecrators of Heath and Bonner are, as we have seen, not to be found'
Consequently the only ostensible line of succession to Pole must be traced through
Hodgskin, the Suffragan of Bedford.

i

APPENDIX. 193

The proceedings in Queen Mary's reign were highly excep-
tionable on other accounts ; no less than thirteen Bishops were
deprived without pretence of ecclesiastical law as received by
the Church of England^ and without the consent of their Metro-
politan ; and others, also without his consent, irregularly intruded
into their Sees.

Consequently, at the accession of Queen Elizabeth, the only
canonically consecrated Bishops of the Province of Canterbury
were those then surviving, who had been consecrated during the
reigns of Henry VIII. and Edward VI. Of these there were no
more than eight : namely, Salisbury, Suffragan of Thetford (15) ;
Barlow, who had been Bishop of Chichester (II); Hodgskin,
Sufiragan of Bedford (26) ; Bonner, Bishop of London (33) ;
Thirlby, Bishop of Ely (35) ; Kitchen, Bishop of Llandaff (42) ;
Coverdale, who had been Bishop of Exeter (48) ; and Scory,
who had been Bishop of Bath and Wells (49). Of these,
Bonner and Thirlby were incapapitated, as well because they
had been instrumental in the murder of their Metropolitan, as
because they pertinaciously adhered to the authority of the
Bishop of Rome, which had been duly and canonically renounced
by the Church of England, and which they had themselves ab-
jured ; the rest comented to the consecration of Archbishop
Parker, and ybwr took part in it. The consecration therefore of
Archbishop Parker was in every respect canonical, being by the
hands of four, and by the consent of all the canonical Bishops of
the Province, who were capacitated to vote upon the occasion.

The uncanonical Bishops of Queen Mary, who, upon Queen
Elizabeth's accession, were rightly deprived by the civil power
of the Sees into which they had been irregularly intruded by
the civil power in the preceding reign, did not attempt or pre-
tend to perform any consecrations after their deprivation.

194

APPENDIX.

ELIZABETH.

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of
Consecra-
tion.

Names of Cio&secxatorB.

52

53

54
55

56

57

58
59

60

61

62
63

64

65

66
67

Matthew Parker.
Parker's Register,
f. 10.

Edmund Grindal.
f. 18. translated
to York, 1570 ; to
Canterbury, 1575.

Richard Cox.
f. 22.

Rowland Meyrick.
f. 32.

Edwyn Sandes.
f. 39. translated
to London, 1570 ;
to York, 1576.

Nich. Bullingham.
t 50. translated
to Worcester,
1570.

John Jewell, f. 46.

Thomas Young,
f. 54. translated
to York, 1560.

Richard Davis,
f. 59. translated
to St. David's,
1561.

Edmund Gheast.

f. 63. translated

toSaU8bury,1571.
Thomas Bentham.

f. 69.
Gilbert Berkeley.

f. 74.

William Alley,
f. 80.

John Parkhurst.
f. 84.

Robert Home,
f. 88.

Edmund Scambler.
f. 92. translated to
Norwich, 1584.

Canterbury.

London.

Ely.
Bangor.

Worcester.!

Lincoln.

Salisbury.
St. David's.

(

St. Asaph.

Rochester

Lichfield.

Bath and
Wells.

Exeter.

J

Norwich.

Winches- -\
ter. I

Peter- |
borough.-'

Dee. 17,
1559.

Dec. 21,
1559.

Jan. 21i
1559,

Mar. 24,
1559.

July 14,
1560.

Sept. 1,
1560.

Feb. 16,
1560.

(William Chichester, 11.
John Hereford, 49.
John Bedford, 26.
Miles, late Exeter, 48.

Matthew Canterbury, 52.
William Chichester, 11.
John Hereford, 49.
^John Bedford, 26.

^Matthew Canterbury, 52.
j Edmund London, 53.
1 Richard Ely, 54.
V. John Bedford, 26.

/-Matthew Canterbury, 52.
< Nicholas Lincoln, 57.
LJohn Salisbury, 58.

r Matthew Canterbury, 52.
< Edmund London, 53.
L Gilbert Bath and Wells, 63.

r Matthew Canterbury, 52.
^ Gilbert Bath and Wells, 68.
L William Exeter, 64.

I

Matthew Canterbury, 52.
Thomas St. David's, 59.
Edmund London, 53.
ThomasCoventry &Lichfield,62

APPENDIX.

195

No.

Nam« of Bi«hop.

Name of See.

Date of

OoDMcn-

tion.

68
69

70
71

72
7S

74
76

76
77

78

79

80
81

88
84

Names of Oonaecraton.

John Best.
James Pilkington.

(Z« Neve.)
William Downham.

(Ze Neve.)

Thomas Davis,
f. 100.

Richard Cheney,
f. 109.

Hugh Jones.
£114.

Nicholas Robinson,
f. 118.

Richard Barnes,
translated to Car-
liale, 1570 ; to
Durham, 1577.

Hugh Curwyn.
f. 125.

Richard Rogers,
f. 122.

Richard Curteys.
f. 125.

Thomas Cowper.
f. 138. translated
to Winton, 1583.

Wm. Bradbridge.
f. 140.

Edmund Freak.

f. 214. translated

to Norwich, 1575;

to Worcester,

1584.
Wniiam Hughes.

ii. f. 5.

James Stanley.

William Blethin.
f. 9.

Carlisle. \
Durham, j

Chester.
St. Asaph.

Gloucester.

Uandaff.

Bangor.

Nottingham.

Oxford.

Dover.

Chichester.

Lincoln.
Exeter.

Rochester.

St. Asaph.

Sodor.

Llandaff.

Mar. 2,
1560.

May 4,
1561.

May 26,

1561.

April 19,
1562.

May 5,
1566.

Oct. 20,
1566.

Mar. 9,
1566.

No recordi.

No records.

r Matthew Canterbury, 52.

< Richard St. David's, 60.
lEdmimd Rochester, 61.

r Matthew Parker, 52.

< Edmund London, 53.
LEdmund Rochester, 61.

r Matthew Canterbury, 52.

< Edmund London, 53.
LEdmund Rochester, 61.

r Matthew Canterbury, 52.

< Nicholas Lincoln, 57.

L Edmund Rochester, 61.

(Thomas York, 59.
James Durham, 69.
William Chester, 70.

/Consecrated to Dublin, Sept. 8th, 1555;
1 translated to Oxford, 1 567.

May 15,
1569.

May 21,
1570.

Feb. 24,
1570.

Mar. 18,
1570.

May 9,
1571.

Dec. 18,
1573.

1573.

April 17,
1575.

o2

r Matthew Canterbury, 52.
J Edmund London, 53.
L Edmund Rochester, 61.

/"Matthew Canterbury, 52.
) Edmund London, 53.
I Robert Winchester, 66.
V. Edmund Rochester, 61.

rMatthew Canterbury, 52.
< Robert Winchester, 66.
LNicholas Worcester, 57.

rMatthew Parker, 52.
J Robert Winchester, 66.
^Nicholas Worcester, 57.

i- Matthew Canterbury, 52.
J Robert Winchester, 66.
\ Edmund Salisbury, 61.

f Matthew Canterbury, 52.
-j Robert Winchester, 66.
L Richard Chichester, 78.

No reeordt.

{Matthew Canterbury, 52.
Edwyn London, 56.
Edmund Rochester, 81.

196

APPENDIX.

No.

Name of Biahop.

Name of See.

Date of

Ooniecra-

tion.

85

86
87

88

89
90

91
92

93
94

95
96

97

98

99

John Piers.
Grindal. f. 17.
translated to Sa-
lisbury, 1577 : to
York, 1588.

John Meyrick.
f. 18.

John Aylmer.
f.27.

John Whitgift.
f. S4. translated
to Canterbury,
1583.

John May.
{Le Neve.)

John Young.
Grindal's Regis-
ter, f. 48.

John Wolton.
f. 53.

William Chaderton.
York Registry,
translated to Lin-
coln, 1595.

John Watson,
Grindal. f. 58.

T^Uiam Overton.
f.64.

John Ballingham.
f. 70.

Marmaduke Mid-
dleton. f. 71.

Thomas Godwin.
Whitgift I. f. 18.

William Wickham.
f. 23. translated
to Winchester,
1594.

Richard Howlimd.
f.40.

Rochester
Sodor

.1
. J

London.

Worcester.

Carlisle.

Rochester.

Exeter.

Chester.

Winches-
ter.

}

Lichfield.
Gloucester.

St. David's.

Bath and
Wells.

Lincoln.

Peter-
borough.

April 15,
1576.

Mar. 24,

1576.

April 21,
1577.

Sept. 29,
1577.

Mar. 16,
1577.

Aug. 2,
1579.

Nov. 8,
1579.

Sept. 18,
1580.

Sept. 8,
1581.

Names of Conaecrators.

r Edmund Canterbury, 53.
< Edwyn London, 56.
iRobert Winchester, 66.

r Edmund Canterbury, 53.

< Edwyn York, 56.
Ljohn Rochester, 85.

{Edmund Canterbury, 53.
John London, 87.
Robert Winchester, 66.
Richard Chichester, 78.

r John London, 87.

rEdmund Canterbury, 53.

< John London, 87.
Ljohn Salisbury, 85.

{Edmund Canterbury, 53.
John London, 87.
John Rochester, 90.

{Edwyn York, 56.
John London, 87.
John Rochester, 90.

{Edmund Canterbury, 53.
John London, 87.
John Rochester, 90.

{Edmund Canterbury, 63.
John London, 87.
John Rochester, 90.

(Consecrated to Waterford, 1577; trans-
t lated to St. David's, 1582.

Sept. 13,
1584.

Dec. 6,
1584.

Feb. 7,
1584.

{John Canterbury, 88.
John London, 87.
John Rochester, 90.

{John Canterbury, 88.
Edmund Worcester, 81.
John Exeter, 91.
Marmaduke St. David's, 96.

{John Canterbury, 88.
Thomas Winchester, 79.
John Exeter, 91.
William Lincoln, 98.

APPENDIX.

197

No.

Name of Biahop.

Name of See.

100
101

102
103

104

105

106

107

108

109
110

111
112
113

Date of

Consecra-
tion.

Names of Consecraton.

Herbert Westfal-

ling. f. 47.
Hugh BeUot.

f.52.traDBlatedto

Chester, 1595.
Thomas Bickley. f.

57.

Matthew Hutton,
York Registry,
translated to
York, 1594.

Richard Fletcher.
Whitgift I. f. 62.
translated to Wor-
cester, 1592; to
London, 1594.

John Underhill.
f. 70.

Gervase Babington
f. 77. translated
to Exeter, 1594;
to Worcester,
1597.

John ColdweD.
f. 81.

John Sterne.
Whitgift II. f. 1.

John Still, f. 13.

Anthony Rudd.
f. 19.

William Redman,
f. 31.

Tobias Matthew.

translated to

York, 1606.
William Morgan.

f. 60. translated

to St. Asaph,

1601.

Hereford. "^

Bangor.
Chichester..

Durham.

1
J

Bristol.

Oxford.

Llandaff.

Salisbury.

Colchester.

Bath and
Wells.

St. David's.

Norwich.

Durham.
Llandaff.

Jan. 30,
1585.

July 27,
1589.

Dec. 14,
1589.

Aug. 29,
1591.

Dec. 26,
1591.

Nov. 12,
1592.

Feb. 11,
1592.

June 9,
1594.

Jan. 12,
1594.

April,
1594.

July 20,
1595.

{

John Canterbury, 88.

f John York, 85.
John Carlisle, 89.
William Chester, 92.

(

r John Canterbury, 88.
3 John London, 87.
y John Rochester, 90.
C John Gloucester, 95.

r John Canterbury, 88.

< John London, 87.

L John Rochester, 90.

I' John Canterbury, 88.
1 John London, 87.

< Thomas Winchester, 79.
i Richard Bristol, 104.
VJohn Oxford, 105.

{John Canterbury, 88.
John London, 87.
John Rochester, 90.
Richard Bristol, 104.

r John Canterbury, 88.
i John London, 87.
] John Rochester, 90.
(.Richard Worcester, 104.

r John Canterbury, 88.

< John Rochester, 90.

I Richard Worcester, 104.

rJohn Canterbury, 88.
j Richard London, 104.

John Rochester, 90.

William Lincoln, 98.

No records.

rjohn Canterbury, 88.
j Richard London, 104.
I John Rochester, 90.
VWilliam Norwich, HI.

198

APPENDIX.

No.

NuneofBiahop*

114
115

116

117

118

119

120

121

122
123

124

125

126
127

128
129

William Day.

f. 65.
Richard Vaughan.

f. 71. translated

to Chester, 1597;

to London, 1604.

Thomas Bilson.
f. 76. translated
to Winchester,
1597.

Anthony Watson,
f. 90.

Richard Bancroft,
f. 82. translated
to Canterbury,
1604.

Henry Robinson.
Whitglft III. f. 6.

OodlHd Goldsbo-

rough. f. 11.
William Cotton.

f. 17.
Henry Cotton, f. 24.
Henry Rowlands.

f. 82.

Martin Heaton.
f. 37.

George Lloyd,
translated to
Chester, 1604.

Thomas Dove. f. 43.

Francis Godwin,
f. 59. translated
to Hereford, 1617.

Robert Bennet.

f. 65.
John Jegon. f. 71.

Name of See.

I Date of
OoiuKGra-

tiOD.

Names of Coiueenton.

Winches-
ter.

1
•1

Bangor

Worcester.

Chichester.

London.

Carlisle.

Mter-t
iry. I

Gloucester

Exeter.

Salisbury.

Bangor.

Ely.

Sodor.

Peter-
borough.

Llandaff.

Hereford
Norwich

brd. )
ich. J

Jan. 25,
1595.

June 13,
1596.

Aug. 15,
1596.

May 8,
1597.

July 23,
1598.

Noy. 12,
1598.

Feb. 8,
1599.

1600.

April 26,
1601.

Nov. 22,
1601.

Feb. 20,
1602.

r John Canterbury, 88.
< Richard London, 104.
L John Rochester, 90.

r John Canterbury, 88.
I Richard London, 104.
"j William Winchester, 114.
l^Richard Bangor, 115.

{John Canterbury, 88.
John Rochester, 90.
Richard Bangor, 115.
Thomas Worcester, 116.

rjohn Canterbury, 88.
\ John Rochester, 90.
{Anthony St. David's, 110.
J Richard Bangor, 1 15.
V Anthony Chichester, 117.

{Richard London, 118.
John Rochester, 90.
Anthony Chichester, 117.

John Canterbury, 88.
Richard London, 118.
William Lichfield, 94.
Anthony Chichester, 117.

{John Canterbury, 88.
Richard London, 118.
William Lichfield, 94.
Anthony Chichester, 117.

No records.

/"John Canterbury, 88.
\ Richard London, 1 18.
^Thomas Winchester, 116.
i Anthony Chichester, 1 1 7.
(.Martin Ely, 124.

r John Canterbury, 88.
I Richard London, 118.
1 William Lincoln, 92.
L John Bath and Wells, 96.

f John Canterbury, 88.
) Richard London, 118.
) John Rochester, 90.
t Anthony Chichester, 1 1 7.

APPENDIX.

199

JAMES I*

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Ck)naecra*
tion.

Names of Oonsecrators.

MO

131

132

133

184

135

136

137

138

139

JohnThomboroagh.
translated toWor
cester, 1616.

John Bridges, f. 84.

Richard Pany.
Bancroft, f. 21.

John Philips, f. 22.

Iliomas Bavis.
f. 28. translated
to London, 1607.

William Barlow,
f. 35. translated
to Lincoln, 1608.

Launcelot Andrews,
f. 42. translated
to Ely, 1609; to
Winchester, 1618.

William James.
{Lindsay, xxxvi.)

Henry Parry.
Bancroft's Reg. f.
62. translated to
Worcester, 1610.

James Montague,
f. 68. translated
to Winchester,
1616.

Bristol.

Oxford.

St. Asaph.

Sodor.

Gloucester.

Rochester.

Chichester.

Durham.

Gloucester.

Bath and
WeUs.

f Consecrated to Limerick, 1593: confirmed
I to Bristol, 1603.

Feb. 12,
1603.

Dec. 30,
1604.

Feb. 10,
1604.

Mar. 17,
1604.

June SO,
1605.

Nov. 3,
1605.

Sept. 7,
1606.

July 12,
1607.

April 17,
1608.

{John Canterbury, 88.
Richard London, 118.
Tobias Durham, 112.
John Rochester, 90.
Anthony Chichester, 117.

r Richard Canterbury, 118.
J Richard London, 115.
j Tobias Durham, 112.
C Martin Ely, 124.

'Richard London, 115.

Tobias Durham, 112.

Anthony Chichester, 117.
^George Chester, 125.

{Richard Canterbury, 118.
Tobias Durham, 112.
Anthony Chichester, 117.

(Richard Canterbury, 118.
Richard London, 115.
Anthony Chichester, 117.
Thomas Gloucester, 134.

Richard Canterbury, 118.
Richard London, 1 15.
John Norwich, 129.
Thomas Gloucester, 134.
William Rochester, 135.

I

{Tobias York, 112.
Richard London, 115.
William Rochester, 135.
Launcelot Chichester, 136.

(Richard Canterbury, 118.
Thomas London, 134.
William Rochester, 135.
Launcelot Chichester, 136.

r Richard Canterbury, 118.

Thomas London, 184.
J Henry Salisbury, 122.

William Rochester, 135.

Launcelot Chichester, 136.

Henry Gloucester, 138.

I

200

APPENDIX,

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Diteof

Ooiuecra-

tion.

140

141

142

14S
144

145

146

147

Richard Neyle.
f. 83. translated to
Coventry, 1610 ;
to Lincoln, 1613;
to Durham, 1617;
to Winchester,
1627; to York,
1631.

George Abhott.

f. 96. translated

to London, 1609;

to Canterbury,

1611.
Samuel Harsnet.

f. 102. translated

to Norwich, 1619;

to York, 1628.

John Spottiswoode.

Andrew Lamb.
Gavin Hamilton.

Rochester.

Lichfield.

Chiches-
ter.

Glasgow.

Brechin
Galloway

1
J

.}

From these three the Scottish
Bishops derived their orders ;
which line in Scotland termi-
nated in Thomas Sydserf, who
died Bishop of Orkney, 1663.

Giles Thompson.

Abbott, f. 13.
John Buckeridge.

f. 20. translated

to Ely, 1628.

John King. f. 28.

Miles Smith, f. 33.

John Overall,
f. 45. translated
to Norwich, 1618.

Glouces
ter.

ces- "V
tester. )

Rochester.

London.

Gloucester.

Lichfield and
Coventry.

Oct. 9,
1608.

Dec. 3,
1609.

June, 9,
1611.

Sept. 8,
1611.

Sept. 20,
1612.

April 3,
1614.

Names of Conaecrators.

Richard Canterbury, 118.
Thomas London, 134.
Launcelot Chichester, 136.
James Bath and Wells, 139.

{Richard Canterbury, 118.
Launcelot Ely, 136.
Richard Rochester, 104.

ThHr Consecration not in the
R^/ister; the mandate for their
Consecration directed to George
London (141), Launcelot Ely
(136); Bichard Rochester {liOy,
and Henry Worcester (138),
in Bancroft's Begister, 1. 175.
They are said to have been
consecrated at London House^
2\st October, 1610, by George
London, Launcelot Ely, and
James Bath and Wells (139).

George Canterbury, 141.
John Oxford, 131.
Launcelot Ely, 136.
James Bath and Wells, 139.
Richard Coventry and Lich-
field, 140.

/"George Canterbury, 141.
\ Richard Coventry and Lich-
•< field, 140.
J GUes Gloucester, 143.
vJohn Rochester, 144.

^George Canterbury, 141.
I John London, 145.
J Richard Coventry and Lich-
i field, 140.
vJohn Rochester, 144.

I' George Canterbury, 141.
1 John London, 145.
< James Bath and Wells, 139.
i Richard Lincoln, 140.
vJohn Rochester, 144.

APPENDIX.

201

No.

Nam« of Buhop.

I Date of
Name of See. Ckmsecra-
tion.

Names of Conaecntors.

148

149

150

151
152
153
154
155

RiChard Milboume.
f. 51. translated St. David's,
to Carlisle, 1621.

Robert Abbot, f. 58. Salisbury.

156

Thomas Morton,
f. 66. translated
to Coventry, 161 8;
to Durham, 1632.

Robert Snowden.
(Lindsay, Ixi.)

Arthur Lake.

Abbott's Regr. f.

78.
Louis Bayley.

f. 84.

Nicholas Felton.

f. 96. translated

to Ely, 1618.
George Monteigne.

f. 105. translated

to London, 1621;

to York, 1628.

Martin Fotherby.
f. 119.

157

Chester.

Carlisle.

Bath and
Wells.

Bangor.

Bristol.

Lincoln.

George Carleton.
f. 125, translated
to Chichester,
1619.

158 John Bridgeman,
Abbott II. f. 7.

159 John Howson.
f. 14. translated
to Durham, 1628

160 Rowland Search
field, f. 22.

)
}

Salisbury.

Llandaff.

Chester.

Oxford.
Bristol.

July 9,
1615.

Dec. 3,
1615.

July 7,
1616.

Nov. 24,
1616.

Dec. 8,
1616.

f

Dec. 14,
1617.

April 19,
1618.

July 12,
1618.

/* George Canterbury, 141.
1 John London, 145.
< Launeelot Ely, 136.
I John Rochester, 144.

V JohnCoventry and Lichfield, 147.

George Canterbury, 141.

John London, 145.
I Launeelot Ely, 136.
LRichard Lincoln, 140.

George Canterbury, 141 .
Christopher Armagh (Hamp^

ton).
John London, 145.
John Rochester, 144.
JohnCoventry andLichfield,147.
[John] Caithness (Abemethy).

(Tobias York, 112.
William Durham, 137.
Thomas Chester, 150.
John Sodor, 133.

/George Canterbury, 141.
} Launeelot Ely, 136.
■< Richard Lincoln, 140.
I John Rochester, 144.

V JohnCoventry andLichfield,147.

George Canterbury, 141.

Mark Anthony Spalatro.

John London, 145.
I Launeelot Ely, 186.
I John Rochester, 144>
L John Coventry, 147.

1

May 9,
1619.

f

r George Canterbury, 141.
j John London, 145.
1 John Coventry, 147.
V, George Lincoln, 155.

/George Canterbury, 141.
\ John London, 145.
■< John Rochester, 144.
I John Coventry, 147.
vGeorge Lincoln, 155.

/"George Canterbury, 141.

V John London, 145.

J John Rochester, 144.

i ThomasCoventry&Lichfield.lSO.

(.Arthur Bath and Wells, 152.

202

APPENDIX,

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Bate of
C!oiuecrar

tion.

161

162

Theophilns FieM.
f. 41. translated
to St. David's,
1627; to Hereford,
1635.

Robert Townson.
f. 49.

Uandaff.

163 John Williams.

f. 62. translated
to York, 1641.

167

Salisbury.

164 John Davenant.
f. 69.

165 Valentine Carey,
f. 74.

166 WilUam Laud,
f. 79. translated to
Bath and Wells,
1626; to London,
1628; to Canter-
bury, 1633.

Robert Wright,
f. 85. translated to
Coventry, 1632.

168

169

170

John Hamner.
f. 90.

Richard Senhouse.
York Registry.

Gknlfrey Goodman.
Abbott II. f. 96.

Lincoln.

Salisbury. '
Exeter.

St.David'8.
Bristol.
St. Asaph.

Oct. 10,
1619.

July 9,
1620.

Nov. 11,
1621.

Nov. 18,
1621.

Carlisle.

Gloucester.

Mar. 23,
1622.

Feb. 15,
1623.

Sept. 26,
1624.

Mar. 6,
1624.

Naoies of Cionsecraton.

/'George Canterbury, 141.
j John London, 145.
•\ John Rochester, 144.
J Richard St. David's, 148.
^George Derry (Montgomery).

rGeorge Canterbury, 141.
1 John Rochester, 144.
c Thomas Coventry, 150.
/Nicholas Ely, 154.
C George Lincoln, 155.

^ George London, 155.
1 John Worcester, 130.
(Nicholas Ely, 154.
i John Oxford, 159.
V^Theophilus Llandaff, 161.

George London, 155.
John Worcester, 180.
Nicholas Ely, 154.
George Chichester, 157.
John Oxford, 159.
Theophilus Llandaff, 161.

^George Canterbury, 141.
j John Lincoln, 163.
I Launcelot Winton, 136.
LValentine Exeter, 165.

George Canterbury, 141.

John Worcester, 130.

Thomas Coventry, 150.

/Theophilus Llandaff, 161.

I. William St. David's, 166.

r Tobias York, 112.
\ Richard Durham, 140.
) Thomas Coventry, 150.
(John Chester, 158.

r George Canterbury, 141.
1 John Lincoln, 163.
( George London, 155.
/John Rochester, 144.
I Theophilus Llandaff, 161.

APPENDIX.

203

CHARLES I.

Mo.

ItaneofBiriiop.

Name of See.

Date of

Ooiuecra-

tion.

Names of CoBsecraton.

171

172

173
174

175
176

177

178
179

180
181

Francis White.
York Registry,
translated to Nor
wich, 1628 ; to
Ely, 1631.

Joseph Hall.
Abbott II. f. 114,
translated to Nor-
ivich, 1641.

William Murray.

Richard Mounta-
gue.
f. 145. translated
to Norwich, 1638.

Leonard Mawe.
f. 151.

Walter Curl,
f. 156. translated
toBath and Wells,
1629; to Winches-
ter, 1632.

Richard Corbett.
f. 162. translated
to Norwich, 1632.

Barnabas Potter.

John Owen.
AthencB 0«ofl,i.
f. 738. ,

John Bowie.
Abbott III. f. 17.

William Peirs.
f. 28. translated
to Bath and Wells,
1632.

Carlisle.

Exeter.

Llandaff.

Chichester.

Bath and

Wells.

Rochester.

Oxford.

Carlisle.
St. Asaph.

Rochester.

Peterbo-
rough.

Dec. 3,
1626.

Dec. 23,
1627.

r -Richard Durham, 140.
1 John Rochester, 144.
/ John Oxford, 159.
JTheophilus Llandaff, 161.
(.William Kilfenora (Murray).

fCteo^ge London, 155.
Richard Durham, 140.
John Rochester, 144.
John Oxford, 159.
Theophilus St. David's, 161.
William Kilfenora.

rConsecratedto Kilfenora, Dec. 18, 1622)
1 translated to Llandaff, Dec. 24, 1627.

Aug. 24,
1628.

Sept. 7,
1628.

Oct. 19,
1628.

Mar. 15,
1628.

Sept. 20,
1629.

Feb. 7,
1629.

Oct. 24,
1630.

/"Geoq^e Canterbury, 141.
I William London, 166.
•< Richard Winchester, 140.
\ John Ely, 144.
vFrancis Carlisle, 171.

/ George Canterbury, 141.
3 Richard Winchester, 140.
S John Ely, 144.
C Francis Carlisle, l7l.

i'George Canterbury, 141.
1 John Durham, 159.
< John Ely, 144.
k Francis Carlisle, 171.
vwilliam Llandaff, 178.

ITo reeordi.

{

His coruteraHon not in the Re-

fister; hit eleetiont Sec. AVbot
IL f. 1.

{George Canterbury, 141.
Samuel York, 142.
Theophilus St. David's, 161.
Walter Bath and Wells, 176.

^George Canterbury, 141.
I Richard Winchester, 140.
J Theophilus St. David's, 161.
J Richard Oxford, 177.
\John Rochester, 180.

204

APPENDIX.

No.

NameofBidiop.

Name of See.

Duteof

Conaecia-

tion.

Names of Oonaecnton.

182

188

184

185

186

David Doulben.
f. 33.

John Bancroft,
f. 45.

Augustine Llndsel
f. 83. translated
to Hereford, 1633.

George Cooke,
f. 90. translated
to Hereford, 1636.

William Juxon.
Laud I. f. 18.
translated to Can-
terbury, 1660.

Bangor.

Oxford.

Peterbo- ^
rough. I

Bristol, j

187

188

189

190

191

192

London.

Edmund Griffith.
f.26.

William Forster.

Francis Dee.
f. 39.

Matthew Wren,
f. 44. translated
to Norwich, 1635 ;
to Ely, 1638.

Richard Parr.

Roger Mainwaring.
f. 67.

Bangor.

Sodor.

Peterbo-
rough.

Mar. 4,
1631.

June 10,
1632.

Hereford.

Sodor.

St. David's.

Feb. 10,
1632.

Oct. 27,
1633.

{George Canterbury, 141.
William London, 166.
Theophilus St. David's, 161.
Francis Ely, 171.

/"George Canterbury, 141.
\ Theophilus St. David's, 161.
< Francis Ely, 171.
i WiUiam Llandaff, 173.
vjohn Rochester, 180.

George Canterbury, 141.
Thomas Durham, 150.
Theophilus St. David's, 161.

I Robert Coventry, 167.
Francis Ely, 171.
John Rochester, 180.
John Oxford, 183.

[

Feb. 16,
1633.

Mar. 9,
1633.

May 18,
1634.

Mar. 8,
1634.

June 10,
1635.

Feb. 28,
1635.

WiUiam Canterbury, 166.
Richard York, 140.
Francis Ely, 171.
William Llandaff, 173.
John Rochester, 180.
John Oxford, 183.

William Canterbury, 166.
William London, 186.
Francis Ely, 171.
William Llandaff, 178.
John Oxford, 183.
Augustine Peterborough, 184.

No record*.

/'William Canterbury, 166.
I William London, 186.
-< Theophilus St. David's, 161.
] Francis Ely, 171.
V William Llandaff, 173.

William Canterbury, 166.
Richard York, 140.
Walter Winchester, 155.
Francis Ely, 171.
Joseph Exeter, 172.
William Llandaff, 173.

I

No record*.

>- William Canterbury, 166.
I William London, 186.
J Theophilus Hereford, 161.
I Francis Ely, 171.
VWilliam Llandaff, 173.

APPENDIX^

205

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of
Consecra-
tion.

Names of Consecrators.

193

194

195

196

197

198

Robert Skinner,
f. 66. translated
to Oxford, 1640;
to Worcester,
1663.

Waiiam Roberts.
Laud II. f. 29.

John Warner,
f. 72.

Brian Duppa.
f. 46. translated
to Salisbury, 1641;
to Winchester,
1660.

John Towers,
f. 52.

Morgan Owen,
f. 58.

199

200
201

202
203

Bristol.

Bangor.

Rochester.

Chichester.

Peterbo-
rough.

Uandaff.

John Prideanx.
f. 70.

Thomas Winniffe.

f. 84.
Henry King,

f.92.

Thomas Westfield.

Ralph Brownrigg.
f. 99.

Jan. 15,
1636.

Sept. 3,
1637.

Jan. 14,
1637.

June 17,
1638.

Jan. 13,
1638.

Worcester.

Lincoln. ^
Chichester)

Bristol.
Exeter.

Mar. 29,
1640.

Dec. 19,
1641.

Feb. 6,
1641.

1641.

May 15,

1642.

>- William Canterbury, 166.
I William London, 186.
J Francis Ely, 171.
i John Oxford, 183.
^Matthew Norwich, 190.

^William Canterbury, 166.
I William London, 186.
J Francis Ely, 171.
I William Bath and Wells, 181.
^John Oxford, 183.

/" William Canterbury, 166.
I William London, 186.
•< Walter Winchester, 176.
i John Oxford, 183.
VWilliam Bangor, 194.

I' William Canterbury, 166.
1 Thomas Durham, 150.

< Robert Coventry, 193.
I John Oxford, 183.
VMatthew Ely, 190.

I' William Canterbury, 166.
1 William London, 186.

< Walter Winchester, 176.
i Matthew Ely, 190.
VJohn Rochester, 195.

/-William Canterbury, 166.
I William London, 186.
■< Walter Winchester, 176.
i Matthew Ely, 190.
VJohn Rochester, 195.

rJohn York, 163.
I William London, 186.
S Walter Winchester, 176.
(.Robert Coventry, 167.

f William London, 166.
) Walter Winchester, 176.
I John Rochester, 195.
VJohn Worcester, 199.

No record*.

John York, 163.
William London, 186.
Thomas Durham, 150.
^Henry Chichester, 201.

206

APPENDIX.

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Oonsecra-

tion.

Names of Oonaeenton.

204

205

Accepted Frewen.
Athena Oxon-
Unses, ii. f. 1147.
translated to
York, 1660.

Thomas Howell.
{Athena Oxon.)
Ibid. f. 1138.

Lichfield and
Coventry.

Bristol.

April,
1644.

Aug.
1644.

/> John York, 163.
I John Worcester, 190.
< Robert Oxford, 193.
j Brian Salisbury, 196.
vJohn Peterborough, 197.

James Armagh (Usher)

f
I

CHARLES II.

206
207

208

209
210

211
212
213

214
215

216
217

218

Gilbert Sheldon,
translated to Can-
terbury, 1663.

Humfrey Hench-
man,
translated to Lon-
don, 1663.

George Morley,
translated to Win-
chester, 1662.

Robert Sanderson.

George Griffith.
Juxon, f. 208.

William Lucy.

Hugh Lloyd.

John Gauden.
f. 386. translated
to Worcester,
1662.

John Cosin.
Richard Sterne,

translated to

York, 1664.
Brian Walton.

York Registry.
Benjamin Lany.

Juxon, f. 235.

translated to Lin>

coin, 1663; to Ely,

1667.

Samuel Rutter.
York Registry.

London. ^
Sarum.

Worcester.

Lincoln.
St. Asaph.

J

St.David'8.
Llandaff.

L'8.1

I
J

ham. "^
isle. I

• J

Exeter.

Durham.
Carlisle

Oct. 28,
1660.

Nov. 18,
1660.

Chester

Peterbo-
rough.

Sodor.

Dec. 2,
1660.

Dec. 2,
1660.

Mar. 24,
1660.

/ Brian Winchester, 196.
\ Accepted York, 204.
{ Matthew Ely, 190.
J John Rochester, 195.
( Henry Chichester, 201.

{ Gilbert London, 206.

\ Humftey Salisbury, 207.

< George Winchester [Worcester],

j 208.

V Robert Lincoln, 209.

''Gilbert London, 206.

John Rochester, 195.

Humfrey Salisbury, 207.
^George Worcester, 208.

f Accepted York, 204.
I Gilbert London, 206.
^ John Rochester, 195.
I Humfrey Salisbury, 207.
L George Worcester, 208.

r John Durham, 214.
I Matthew Ely, 190.
J George Worcester, 208.
I Richard CarUsle, 215.
L Brian Chester, 21 6<

APPENDIX.

207

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

I Date of
Ooiuecra-
tion.

Names of Conaecnton.

219
220
221
222

223

224

225
226

227

228

229

John Shaipe.

Andrew Fairftil.

Robert Leighton.

James Hamilton.
Juxon, f. 237.

St An-
drew's

Glasgow.

Dum-
blane.

Galloway,

:1
J

From these Bishops all the
Bishops of the Scottish Church
derive their Orders. See below
the Consecrations in that Church.

Gilbert Ironside.

f. 245.
Edward Reynolds.

f. 259.
Nicholas Moncke.

f. 267.
William Nicholson.

f. 307.

John Hackett.
f. 275.

Herbert Crofts.
f. 283.

Henry Feme.
George Hall.

Seth Ward,
f. 302. translated
to Salisbury, 1667.

John Earles.
f. 809. translated
to Salisbury, 1663.

Joseph Henshaw.
f. 326.

Bristol.

Norwich.

Hereford.

Glouces-
ter.

Lichfield and
Coventry.

Hereford.

Chester.
Chester.

Exeter.

Worcester.

Peterbo-
rough.

Dec. 15,
1661.

Sexage-
simo
primo.

Jan. 13,
1660.

Dec. 22,
1661.

Feb. 9,
1661.

Feb.

1661.

May 11,

1662.

July 20,
1662.

Nov. 30,
1662.

May 10,
1663.

{Gilbert London, 206.
George Worcester, 208.
John [Richard] Carlisle, 2r5.
Hugh Llandaff, 212.

f

Gilbert London, 206.
Accepted York, 204.
John Durham, 214.
Henry Chichester, 201.
Robert Lincoln, 209.
Bei^jamin Peterborough, 217.

f Gilbert London, 206.
J Henry Chichester, 201.

< Humfrey Salisbury, 207.
I WiUiam Gloucester, 222.
V. George Worcester, 208.

f Gilbert London, 206.
I Henry Chichester, 201.

< Humfrey Salisbury, 207.
I William Gloucester, 222.
U George Worcester, 208.

No records.

No reeordi.

{Gilbert London, 206.
George Winchester, 208.
Humfrey Salisbiury, 207.
Henry Chichester, 201.
William Gloucester, 222.

r Gilbert London, 206.
J George Winchester, 208.

< Humfrey Salisbury, 207.
I Henry Chichester, 201.
L William Gloucester, 222.

r Gilbert London, 206.
1 George Winchester, 208.
) Henry Chichester, 201.
C Humfirey Salisbury, 207.

208

APPENDIX.

No. I Name of Bishop.

Name of 8«e.

Date of

Oonaecn-

tion.

Names of CoiuecntoTs.

230

281

234
235

236

Isaac Barrow.
York Registry,
translated to St.
Asaph, 1669.

William Paul.
Juxon, f. 876.

Edward Rainbow.

Walter Blandford.
Lindsap, Ixxvi.
translated to Wor-
cester, 1671.

Alexander Hyde.
LindiOfft Ixxvi.

237 Robert Morgan.
Juxon, f. 885.

238

239

240

241

John Dolben.
Sheldon, f. 6.
translated to
York, 1688.

Francis Davies.
f.l8.

William Fuller.

Henry Glemham.
f. 40.

SodoT.

Oxford.

Carlisle.

Oxford.

Salisbury.

Bangor.

Rochester.

242

Uandaff.

Lincoln.

St. Asaph.

Anthony Sparrow,
f. 47. translated
to Norwich, 1676.

Exeter.

July 4.
1668.

Dec. 20,
1663.

July 10,
1664.

Dec. 3,
1665.

Dec. 8,
1665.

July 1.
1666.

Nov. 25,
1666.

Aug. 24,
1667.

( John Durham, 214.
) Richard Carlisle, 215.
) George Chester, 226.
t Humfirey Salisbury, 207.

C Accepted York, 204.
1 George Winchester, 208.
I Humfrey London, 207.
VHenry Chichester, 201.

No records.

rHumfrey Salisbury, 207.
< William Gloucester, 222.
(Seth Exeter, 227.

{Gilbert Canterbury, 206.
George Winchester, 208.
William Gloucester, 222.
Joseph Peterborough, 229.
Walter Oxford, 235.
William Limerick (Fuller).

rGilbert Canterbury, 206.
1 Humfirey London, 207.
j George Winchester, 208.
C William Limerick.

f Gilbert Canterbury, 206.

Richard York, 215.

Humfirey London, 207.

George Winchester, 208.

Beujamin Lincoln, 217.
^ John Coventry, 223.

C Gilbert Canterbury, 206.
1 Humfrey London, 207.
IBenjaminEly, 217.
(.John Rochester, 288.

( Consecrated to Limerick, 1668; confirmed
\ to Lincohi, Sept. 26, 1667,

Oct. 13,
1667.

Nov. 3,
1667.

f Gilbert Canterbury, 206.
I George Winchester, 208.
< Benjamin Ely, 217.
] Seth Salisbury, 227.
L William Lincoln, 240.

(Gilbert Canterbury, 206.
George Winchester, 208.
Benjamin Ely, 217.
[William] Gloucester, 222.
Seth Salisbury, 227.
[Robert] Bangor, 237.
William Lincoln, 240.

I

APPENDIX.

209

No.

N|iine of Bishop. Name of See

Date of

Omaecra*

tion.

Names of Oonsecraton.

243

244

245

246
247

248
249

John Wilkins.

Peter Gunning,
f. 54. translated
to Ely, 1674*

250

Robert Creighton.
f. 69.

Thomas Wood,
f. 83.

Nathanael Crewe.
f. 90. translated
to Durham, 1674.

Henry Bridgman.
(Co/»«r,ii.f.895.)

Guy Carleton.
f. 96. translated
to Chichester,
1678.

John Pritchet.
f. 102.

Chester.

Chichester.

Bath and

Wells.

Nov. 15,
1668.

Mar. 6,
1669.

June 19,
1670.

Lichfield.

Oxford

Sodor.

}

251 John Pearson.
(Lindtaff, Ixx viii. )

252 Peter Mewes.
Sheldon, f. 108.
translatedto Win-
ton, 1684.

253

Humfirey Lloyd,
f. 116.

Bristol.

Gloucester.

Chester.

Bath and
Wells.

Bangor.

}

July 2,
1671.

Oct. 1,
1671.

Feb. 11,
1671.

Nov. 8,
1672.

{John Durham, 214.
Benjamin Ely, 217.
Seth Salisbury, 227.

(Gilbert Canterbury, 206.
Richard York, 215.
Humfrey London, 207.
George Winchester, 208.
(Benjamin Ely, 217.
Seth Salisbury, 227.
John Rochester, 238.
Anthony Exeter, 242.

' Humfirey London, 207.
I George Winchester, 208.
' BeiuaminEly,217.

John Rochester, 238.

WiUiam Lincoln, 240.

Feb. 9,
1672.

Nov. 16,
1673.

I

(Gilbert Canterbury, 206.
Humfirey London, 207.
Benjamin Ely, 217.
Walter Worcester, 235.
John Rochester, 238.
V. William Lincohi, 240.

(John Chester, 243.
Isaac St. Asaph, 230.
Robert Bangor, 237.
Robert Clogher (Lesley).

{Richard York, 215.
Walter Worcester, 235.
John Rochester, 238.
William Llncohi, 240.
Nathanael Oxford, 247.

{Gilbert Canterbury, 206.
Humfrey London, 207.
Bei^amin Ely, 217.
John Rochester, 238.
John Chester, 243.

{Gilbert Canterbury, 206.
Humfrey London, 207.
John Rochester, 238.
Anthony Exeter, 242.
Isaac St. Asaph, 230.
Peter Chichester, 244.
Nathanael Oxford, 247.
John Gloucester, 250.

HumfreyLondon, 207.
George Winchester, 208.
Seth Salisbury, 227.
John Rochester, 238.

/
I

210

APPENDIX.

No.

Name of Bishop.

NuB6 of Soe>

Date of

Goiuecra-

tion.

Names of OoBsecraton.

254

255
256

257

258

259

260

261
262

Henry Compton.
f. 123. translated
to London, 1675.

Ralph Brideoke.
f. 186.

William Lloyd,
f. 153. one of the
Consecrators of
the Nonjurors,
translated to Pe-
terborough, 1679 ;
to Norwich, 1685.

Thomas Barlow,
f. 146.

James Fleetwood,
f. 161.

John Fell,
f. 176.

Oxford.

Chichester'

Llandaff.

Lincoln.

Worcester.

Oxford.

263

Thomas Lamplugh.
f. 192. translated
to York, 1688.

William Bancroft.

Sancroft, f. 7.
William Thomas.

Sheldon, f. 404.

translated to

Worcester, 1683.

WOliarn Colston.
Sancroft, f. 51.

Dec. 6,
1G74.

April 18,
1675.

Exeter.

Canter-
bury.

St.David's.

June 27,
1675.

Aug. 29,
1675.

Feb. 6,
1675.

Nov. 12,
1676.

Bristol.

Jan. 27,
1677.

-Gilbert Canterbury, 206.
George Winchester, 208.
Seth Salisbury, 227.
John Rochester, 235.
[Joseph] Peterborou^, 229.
-Peter Chichester, 244.

.Gilbert Canterbury, 206.

George Winchester, 208.

Seth Salisbury, 227.

Anthony Exeter, 242.

Peter Bath and Wells, 252.

Guy Bristol, 249.
'John Gloucester, 250.

/'George Winchester, 208.
I Seth Salisbury, 227.
•< Peter Ely, 242.
J Peter Bath and Wells, 252.
KOvLj Bristol, 249.

{John Rochester, 238.
Peter Ely, 242.
Ralph Chichester, 255.
Thomas Lincoln, 257.

^George Winchester, 208.
I Henry London, 254.
< John Rochester, 238.
i Peter Ely, 242.
vRalph Chichester, 255.

{Henry London, 254.
Seth Salisbury, 227.
John Rochester, 288.
Anthony Norwich, 242.

I Henry London, 254.
Seth Salisbury, 227.
Joseph Peterborough, 229.
John Rochester, 288.
Peter Ely, 242.
Thomas Exeter, 260.
Guy Bristol, 249.
William [Thomas] Lincoln, 257.

Feb. 9,
1678.

/'William Canterbury, 261.
1 Seth Salisbury, 227.
< John Rochester, 288.
f Henry London, 254.
VGuy Chichester, 249.

APPENDIX.

211

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

264

265

266

267

268

269

270

271

WiUiam Beaw.
f. 36.

William Lloyd,
f. 43. translated to
Ck>YentxT, 1692 ;
to Worcester,
1699.

Robert Frampton.
f.50.

John Lake,
translated to
Bristol, 1684; to
Chichester, 1685.

Francis Turner,
f. 75. one of the
consecrators of
the Nonjurors,
translated to Ely,
1684.

Laurence Womock.
f. 82.

Thomas Smith.
/

Thomas Sjiratt.
Sancroft, f. 102.

272

Thomas Ken.
f. 116.

Llandaff.

St. Asaph.

Gloucester.

Sodor.

Carlisle.

Rochester.

Bath and
Wells.

Date of

Coiueonu

tion.

Names of Oonseerators.

June 22,
1679.

Oct 3,
1680.

Mar. 27,
1681.

Jan. 6,
1682.

Nov. 11,
1683.

June 19,
1684.

Nov. 2,
1684.

Jan. 25,
1684.

r William Canterbury, 261.
J Henry London, 254.
\ Richard [Edward] Carlisle, 234.
Lwilliam Peterborough, 256.

/-William Canterbury, 261.
1 Henry London, 254.
•< John Rochester, 238.
J Peter Ely, 242.
Uohn Oxford, 259.

f

William Canterbury, 261.

Henry London, 254.

John Rochester, 238.
\ Peter Ely, 242.
I Thomas Exeter, 260.
LThomas Lincoln, 257.

^License for Conteeratioth San-
l croft, f. 235.

/William Canterbury, 261.
I Henry London, 254.
•< Nathanael Durham, 247.
i Seth Salisbury, 227.
vWilliam Peterborough, 256.

{John York, 238.
Nathanael Durham, 247.
John Sodor, 267.

William Canterbury, 261.
Henry London, 354.
Seth Salisbury, 227.
William Peterborough, 256.
Francis Ely, 268.
Ezekiel Derry (Hopkins) *.

William Canterbury, 261.
Henry London, 254.
Nathanael Durham, 247.
William Peterborough, 256.
Francis Ely, 268.
Thomas Rochester, 271.

• EzeWel Hopkins, consecrated Bishop of Raphoe, 27th Oct. 1671 ; translated
to Derry, 1681.

p2

212

APPENDIX.

JAMES II.

No. Name of Buhop.

I Dateof
Name of See. ICoiuecn-
tion.

Names of ConaecratoTs.

273

274

275

Baptist Levinz.

Thomas White,
f. 185. one of the
Conseczaton of
the Nonjurors.

Jonathan Trelaw-
ney.
f. 142. translated
to Exeter, 1689 ;
to Winchester,
1707.

Sodor.

Peterbo-
rough.

Mar. 15,
1684.

Oct. 25,
1685.

Bristol.

276
277
278

279
280

John Lloyd.

148.
Samuel Parker.

£156.
Thos. Cartwright.

f. 161.

Thomas Watson,
f. 170.

Timothy Hall,
f. 184.

.David's.'^
xfDrd. I

•J

Nov. 8,
1685.

St

Oxfbrd

Chester

St. David's.

Oxford.

Oct. 17,
1688.

June 26,
1687.

Oct. 7,
1688.

( Lieentefor Cotuecration.
\ Bancroft, f. 254.

William Canterbury, 261.
Henry London, 254.
Francis Ely, 268.
William St. Asaph, 265.
John Chichester. 267.
Thomas Rochester, 271.
James Dunkeld [Brechin]
(Drummond).

William Canterbury, 261.
John York, 238.
Henry London. 254.
Nathanael Durham, 247.
Peter Winchester, 252.
Thomas Exeter, 260.
Francis Ely, 268.
Thomas Rochester, 271.

I

/■William Canterbury, 261.
I Nathanael Durham, 247.
-{ William Norwich, 256.
i Francis Ely, 268.
VThomas Rochester, 271.

(William Canterbury, 261.
Thomas Rochester, 271.
Thomas Chichester [Chester],
278.

(William Canterbury, 261.
John Chichester, 267.
Thomas Chester, 278.

WILLIAM III. & MART n.

281

Gilbert Burnet,
f. 190. (with oon<
sent ot Sancroft.)

Salisbury.

"I

Mar. 81,
1689.

fHenry London, 254.
J Peter Winchester, 252.
\ William Llandaff, 264.
I, William St. Asaph, 265.

Z'

APPENDIX.

213

No. I Name of Bishop .

Name of See.

Date dt
Consecra-
tion.

Names of Consecraton.

Bangor.

282 Humfirey Hum-
firies.

f. 202. (with con

sent of Sancroft,)

translated to

Hereford, 1701.
288 Edward Stilling-
fleet.

Register Dean & Worcester.

Oiapter of Can

terbury. f. 7.

284 Simon Patrick,
f. 12. translated
to Ely, 1691.

285 Gilbert Ironside,
f. 18. translated
to Hereford, 1691.

286 Nicholas Stafford.

287 John Hough.
f.25. translated to
Coventry, 1699
to Worcester,
1717.

June 30,
1689.

Chiches-
ter.

Bristol.
Chester.

Oxford.

Oct. 13,
1689.

(Henry London, 254.
[Thomas] Carlisle, 270.
GUbert Salisbury, 281.

288 John Tillotson.
Tillotson, f. 9.

289}john Moore.

f. 24. translated
to Ely, 1707.

290 Richard Cumber-
land.

f.83.

291 Edward Fowler,
f. 42.

292 John Sharpe.
f.51.

293
294
295

Robert Grove.
f.66.

Richard Kidder,
f. 75.

John Hall,
f. 83.

Canterbury.

Norwich.

Peterbo-
rough.

Glouces-
ter.

York.

Chichester

Bath and
Wells.

Bristol.

Sept. 15,
1689.

May 11,
1690.

{Henry London, 254.
William St. Asaph, 265.
Thomas Rochester, 271.

May 81,
1691.

^0 reeordi,

f Henry London, 254.
William St. Asaph, 265.
Peter Winchester, 252.
^ WiUiam Uandaff, 264.
Gilbert Salisbury, 281.
L Edward Worcester, 288.

i Peter Winchester, 252.
William St. Asaph, 265.
Gilbert Salisbury, 281.
Edward Worcester, 283.
Gilbert Bristol, 285.
John Oxford, 287.

July 5
1691.

r Jo"
Pe

', J Gi

Aug. 80,
1691.

John Canterbury, 288.
Peter Winchester, 252.
Gilbert Salisbury, 281.
Edward Worcester, 283.
Gilbert Bristol, 285.
Simon Ely, 284.

f John Canterbury, 288.
I Gilbert Salisbury, 281.
< Edward Worcester, 283.
I John Norwich, 289.
L Edward Gloucester, 291.

X-

214

APPENDIX.

No. I Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

CoDMcra-

tion.

Names of Ooiuecrators.

296

297
298

299

300

301

802

Thomas TeniBon.
f. 95. translated to
Caoterbuiy, 1694.

Edward Jones,
f. 105.

James Gardiner.
Register Teni-
son I. f. 19.

John Williams.
f.24.

Thomas Wilson,
(hislifebyhisson,
f. xvi.)

William Talbot.
Tenison, f. 43.
translated to
Salisbury, 1715;
to Durhiun, 1721.

John Evans,
f. 58. translated to
Meath, 1715.

Lincoln.

St. Asaph.
Lincoln.

Chichester.

Sodor.

Oxford.

Bangor.

/• John Cantert>iu7, 288.
Jan. 10. I Henry London, 254.
1691. < Gilbert Salisbury, 281.
I Edward Worcester, 283.
I L Simon Ely, 284.

/Consecrated to Cloyne, March 11, 1682;
1 translated to St. Asaph, Dec. 13, 1692.

Mar. 10,
1694.

Dec. 13,
1696.

Jan. 16,
1697.

Sept. 25,
1699.

Jan. 4,
1701.

{Thomas Canterbury, 296.
Henry London, 254.
Peter Winchester, 252.
William Coventry, 265.
Thomas Rochester, 271.

Thomas Canterbury, 296.
{ Henry London, 254.
1 Peter Winchester, 252.
< [WilUam] Coventry, 265.
/ Iliomas Rochester, 271.
V Gilbert Salisbury, 281.

{John York, 292.
Nicholas Chester, 286.
John Norwich, 289.

{Thomas Canterbury, 296.
Henry London, 254.
Thomas Rochester, 271.
John Norwich, 289.

, Thomas Canterbury, 296.
i Henry London, 254.
/ William Worcester, 265.
J Gilbert Salisbtiry, 281.
f Humfrey Hereford, 283.
John Norwich, 289.

303

304

William Nicholson,
f. 134. translated
to Derry, 1718;
toCashel, 1721.

George Hooper.
& 68. translated to
Bath and Wells,
Mar. 14, 1703

Carlisle.

St. Asaph.

ANNE.

June 14,
1702.

Oct. 31,
1703.

rThomas Canterbury, 296.
1 Henry London, 254.
•s John Norwich, 289.
i Edward Gloucester, 291.
V John Bangor, 302.

r Thomas Canterbury, 296.
I Henry London, 254.
< Thomas Rochester, 271.
I Simon Ely, 284.
L John Coventry, 287.

APPENDIX.

215

No.

Name of BiBliop. I Name of See.

Date of

I Consecra-
tion.

Names of Consecrators.

305

306

307

308

309
810

311
312

William Beveridge.
f. 82.

George BnlL
f.91.

William Wake,
f. 100. translated
to Canterbury,
1715.

St. Asaph.

St. David's.

Lincoln.

John Tyler.
Regist. Tenison, Llandaff.
ii. f. 7.

Offspring Blackall.

f. 33.
Charles Trimnell.

f.41. translated to

Winchester, 1721.
William Dawes.

translated to

York, 1713.

William Fleetwood,
f. 49. translated
to Ely, 1714.

313

Exeter.
Norwich

Chester.

314

315

Thomas Manning-
ham,
f. 57.

John Robinson,
f. 65. translated
to London, 1713.

Philip Bisse.
f. 73. translated
to Hereford, 1712

316

.)

St. Asaph.

Chichester.

Bristol.
StDavid

l's.J

317

MamOtley.
^.90.

Francis Atterbury.
f.98.

St. David's.

Rochester.

July 16,
1704.

April 29,
1705.

Oct. 21,
1705.

June 30,
1706.

Feb. 8,
1707.

Feb. 8,
1707.

June 6,
1708.

Nov. 13,
1709.

Nov. 19,
1710.

Mar. 15,
1712.

July 5,
1713.

r Thomas Canterbury, 296.

< Thomas Rochester, 271.

( George Bath and Wells, 304.

{Thomas Canterbury, 296.
Simon Ely, 284.
John Norwich, 289.
John Chichester, 299.

f Thomas Canterbury, 296.
J Henry London, 254.

< Gilbert SaUsbury, 281.
I John Norwich, 289.

L John Chichester, 299.

{Thomas Canterbury, 296.
Henry London, 254.
Thomas Rochester, 271.
John Bangor, 302.

r Henry London, 254.
I Gilbert Salisbury, 281.

< John Coventry, 287.
I John Ely, 289.

L William Oxford, 301.

No records.

{Thomas Canterbury, :
John Chichester, 299.
William Oxford, 301.
John Bangor, 302.

r Thomas Canterbury, 296.
I Henry London, 254.

< [John] Coventry, 287.
I John Ely, 289.

L Charles Norwich, 310.

r Thomas Canterbury, 296.
3 Henry London, 254.
S [John] Coventry, 287.
(John Bangor, 302.

{Henry London, 254.
John Coventry, 287.
John Llandaff, 308.
Oflbpring Exeter, 309.
Thomas Chichester, 313.
Philip Hereford, 315.

r Jonathan Winchester, 275.
3 John Ely, 289.
^ Charles Norwich, 310.
(Adam St. David's, 816.

216

APPENDIX.

No.

Nime of BiBhop. I Name of See.

Dtteof

CoBMcra-

tion.

Names of Conaecratora.

318

319

George Smalridge.
f. 128.

Francifl Gastrell.

Bristol.

Chester.

April 4,
1714.

April 4,
1714.

r John London, 314.

) Jonathan Winchester, 275.

) John Coventry, 287.

( George Bath and Wells, S04.

No reeardi.

GEORGE I.

320

321

322

32S

324

325

326

827

Richard Willis.

f. 146. translated

toSalisbury,1721;

to Winchester,

1723.
John Wynne.

f. 156. translated

toBath andWells,

1727.

John Potter,
f. 176. translated
to Canterbuiy,
1786.

Edmund Gibson.
Wake's Register,
i. f. 21, trans-
lated to London,
1723.

Benjamin Hoadley.
f. 28. translated
to Hereford, 1721;
toSaUsbiiry,1723:
to Winchester,
1784.

Launoelot Black-
bum,
f. 36. translated
to York, 1724.

Edward Chandler.
{. 50. translated
to Durham, 1730.

Samuel Bradford,
f. 266. translated
to Rochester,
1728.

Gloucester.

St. Asaph.

Oxford.

Lincoln.

Bangor.

Exeter.

Lichfield.

Carlisle.

Jan. 16,
1714.

Feb. 7,
1714.

May 15,
1715.

Feb. 12,
1715.

Mar. 18,
1715.

Feb. 24,
1716.

Nov. 17,
1717.

June 1,
1718.

(-Gilbert Salisbury, 281.
) John Coventry, 287.
t John Bangor, 802.

TGilbert Salisbury, 281.
3 John Coventry, 287.
1 John Bangor, 802.
(.Richard Gloucester, 820.

r Jonathan Winchester, 275.
J John Bangor, 302.
1 William Lincoln, 807.
( Richard Gloucester, 320.

r Wniiam Canterbury, 807.
I Jonathan Winchester, 275.
S. Charles Norwich, 310,
I John London, 814.
L Richard Gloucester, 271.

{William Canterbury, 307.
Jonathan Winchester, 275.
Charles Norwich, 310.
William Ely, 812.
Edmund Lincoln, 828.

f William Canterbury, 307.
I Jonathan Winchester, 275.

< William SaUsbury, 801.
I Charles Norwich, 310.
L William Ely, 812.

{William Canterbury, 807.
William Salisbury, 801.
John Worcester, 287.
Edmund Lincoln, 323.

f ^niliam Canterbury, 807.
J John London, 814.

< Francis Rochester, 817.

I Edward [Richard] Gloucester,
V. 820.

APPENDIX.

217

No.

Name of Blahop.

Name of See.

Date of

Cioiuecnu

tion.

Names of CionMcraton.

328

329

White Kennett.
f. 57.

Hugh Boulter,
f. 64. translated
to Armagh, 1724.

Peterbo-
rough.

BristoL

330

331

332

338

Thomas Greene,
f. 78. translated
to Ely, 1723.

Richard Reynolds.
£.104. translated
to Lincoln, 1723.

Joseph Wilcocks.
f. 113. translated
to Rochester,
1731.

Thomas Bowers,
f. 122.

334

335

336

Norwich.

Bangor.

Glouces-
ter.

CMchester.

William Baker.
f. 158. translated
to Norwich, 1727.

John Waugh.
Wake, ill. f. 16.

John Long.
Wake, iL f. 197.

Bangor.

Carlisle.

337
338

Henry Egerton.
f. 207.

Richard Small-
brooke, f. 217.
translated to Co-
ventry, 1780.

Norwich.

Nov. 9,
1718.

Nov. 15,
1719.

Oct. 8,
1721.

Dec. 8,
1721.

Oct. 7,
1722.

Aug. 11,
1723.

Oct. 13,
1723.

Nov. 8,
1723.

Feb. 2,
1723.

r William Canterbury, 307.
J John Worcester, 287.

< WilUam Salisbury, 301.
I Charles Norwich, 310.

L Richard Gloucester, 320.

f William Canterbury, 307.
I John Worcester, 287.

< William Salisbury, 301.

I Richard Gloucester, 320.
L William Ely, 312.

r Wflliam Canterbury, 807.
I John London, 314.
^ William Salisbury, 301.
I Charles Winchester, 310.
L Edmund Lincoln, 828.

(William Canterbury, 807.
Richard Salisbury, 320.
White Peterborough, 328.
Edmund Lincoln, 328.

^ William Canterbury, 307.
I Charles Winchester, 310.
/ Richard Salisbury, 320.
I Edmund Lincoln, 323.
L Thomas Norwich, 830.

{William Canterbury, 307.
Edmund London, 328.
John St. Asaph, 321.
Bei^amin Hereford, 324.
Richard Lincoln, 880.

f William Canterbury, 807.
I Edmund London, 828.
/ Richard Winchester, 320.
I Samuel Rochester, 827.
L Thomas Ely, 880.

f William Canterbury, 807.
I Edmund London, 823.
/ Richard Winchester, 320.
I Launcelot Exeter, 325.
I. Samuel Rochester, 827.

/William Canterbury, 307.
1 Edmund London, 828.
■s Richard Winchester, 320.
i Samuel Rochester, 827.
^Launcelot Exeter, 825.

2ia

APPENDIX.

No.

Name of Bishop.

339

340

341

342

348

Name of See.

Date of

Consecra-

tion.

Names of CooMcraton.

Ed^rard Wadding-
ton, f. 227.

William Bradshaw.
f. 236.

Stephen Weston,
f. 24€.

Robert Clavering.
f. 256. translated
to Peterborough,
1728.

Samuel Peploe.
Wake's RegiBt.ii.
f. 182.

Chichester.

Bristol.

Exeter.

Llandaff.

Chester.

Oct. 11,
1724.

Oct. 18,
1724.

Dec. 28,
1724.

Jan. 2,
1724.

April 12,
1726.

I'William Canterbury, 307.
1 Edmund London, 323.

< Richard Winchester, 320.
J Samuel Rochester, 327.
^Thomas Ely, 330.

/'William Canterbury, 307.
I Edmund London, 323.
•< Richard Winchester, 320.
i Samuel Rochester, 327.
VThomas Ely, 330.

/-William Canterbury, 307.
I Edmund London, 323.

< Richard Winchester, 320.
t John St. Asaph, 321.
vRichard Lincoln, 331.

^William Canterbury, 807.
I Edmund London, 323.
J Richard Winchester, 820.
J Francis [John] St. Asaph, 321.
VJohn Oxford, 322.

VLauncelot York, 325.
1 William Durham, 301.
I John St. Asaph, 321.
Wohn Carlisle, 335.

6E0&0E II.

344

345

346

Francis Hare.
Wake's Regist.ii.
22. translated to
Chichester, 1731.

Thomas Sherlock,
f. 29. translated
to Salisbury,
1734; to London,
1748.

John Harris,
f. 45.

St. Asaph.

Bangor.

Llandaff.

Dec. 17,
1727.

Feb. 4,
1727.

Oct. 19,
1729.

{William Canterbury, 307.
John Bath and Wells, 321.
Edward Lichfield and Coventry,
326.
Samuel Rochester, 327.
Thomas Ely, 330.

/William Canterbury, 307.
\ John Bath and Wells, 321.
•< John Oxford, 322.
J Edward Lichfield, 326.
\ Richard Lincoln, 831.

^William Canterbury, 307.
I Edmund London, 323.
J Richard Winchester, 320.
J Edward Chichester, 339.
VFrancis St. Asaph^ 344.

APPENDIX.

219

No. I NameofBuhop.

347

I Date of
Name of See. Consecra-
I tion.

Names of Cioiuecraton.

348
349

350
351

352
353

354
355

356

Elias Sydftll. f. 61
translated to
Gloucester same
year.

Thomas Tanner.
f.92.

Nicholas Claggett.
f. 100. translated
to Exeter, 1742.

Robert Butts, f. 109.

translated to Ely,

1788.
Charles CecO.

f. 117. translated

to Bangor, 1734.

Martin Benson.

f. 153*.
Thomas Seeker.

f. 163. translated

to Oxford, 1737;

to Canterbury,

1758.
George Fleming.

f. 199.

Isaac Maddox.

f. 173. translated

to Worcester,

1743.
Thomas Gooch.

Potter's Regist.

32. translated to

Norwich, 1788;

to Ely, 1747.

St. David's.

St. Asaph.
St.DaYid

Norwich.
Bristol

Glouces-
ter.

357

358

1

sh. ^

April 11,
1731.

Jan. 23,
1781.

Bristol. /

Carlisle. J
St. Asaph.

Bristol.

Thomas Herring,
f. 41. translated
to York, 1743 ; to
Canterbury, 1747.

Joseph Butler,
f. 68. translated
to Durham, 1750.

Feb. 25,
1782.

/-Edmund London, 328.

\ Richard Winchester, 320.
•< John Bath and Wells, 321.

J John Oxford, 322.
^ VThomas Ely, 330.

^William Canterbury, 807.
I Edmund London, 323.
J Thomas Ely, 3S0.
J Richard Lincoln, 331.
VJoseph Rochester, 332.

/Edmund London, 828.
J Richard Winchester, 320.
i Thomas St. Asaph, 348.
(.Nicholas St. David's, 849.

Jan. 19,
1784.

Bangor.

Bristol.

July 4,
1786.

June 12,
1737.

Jan. 15,
1787.

Dee. 8,
1738.

{Edmund London, 828.
John Oxford, 322.
Joseph Rochester, 882.

/"Edmund London, 323.
J Joseph Rochester, 332.
\ Henry Hereford, 337.
(.Nicholas St. David's, 849.

i John Canterbury, 822.
) John Bath and Wells, 821 .
J Joseph Rochester, 332.
(Francis Chichester, 344.

/'John Canterbury, 823.
3 Nicholas St. David's, 349.
^ Robert Norwich, 350.
(Thomas Oxford, 353.

r John Canterbury, 322.
3 Joseph Rochester, 332.
j Nicholas St. David's, 349.
t Robert Ely, 850.

• This and tiie following entries are in English. Hitherto they have been
all in Latin.

220

APPENDIX.

Date of

Cioiisecni-

tion.

No.

Name of Biahop.

Name of See.

Names of Consecnton.

359 Matthias Mawson
f. 77. translated
to Chichester, Llandaff.
1740; to Ely,
1754.

S60 John Gilbert, f. 95.
translated to Sa-
lisbury, 1748; to
York, 1757.

361 Edward TTiUes

f. 114. translated
to Bath and
Wells, 1743.

362j Matthew Hutton.
f. 146. translated
to York, 1747; to
Canterbury, 1757.

363 John Thomas,
f. 169. had been
elect of St. Asaph,
translated to Sa^
lisbury, Vov. 25,
1761.

364 Samuel Lisle,
f. 180. translated
to Norwich, 1748.

365 Richard Trevor,
f. 190. translated
to Durham, 1752.

LlandaflEl

St. David's.

Bangor.

Feb. 18,
1738.

Dec. 28,
1740.

Jan. 2,
1742.

Nov. 13,
1743.

366

367

368

369

James Beauclerk.
f. 200.

George Lavington.
f. 209.

John Thomas,
f. 219. translated
to Salisbury, 1757;
to Winchester,
1761.

Richard Osbaldes-
ton.

f. 231. translated
to London, 1762.

Lincoln.

St. Asaph.

StDavid's.

Hereford.

Exeter.

Peterbo-
rough.

Carlisle.

April 1,
1744.

{John Canterbury, 822.
Richard Lincoln, 331.
Joseph Rochester, 332.
RichardLichfield andCoventry,
338.

r John Canterbury, 322.
1 Joseph Rochester, 832.
) Nicholas St. David's, 349.
C Isaac St. Asaph, 355.

r John Canterbury, 322.
J Richard Lincoln, 331.
1 Joseph Rochester, 332.
C Thomas Norwich, 356.

r Joseph Rochester, 332.
1 Nicholas Exeter, 349.
S Isaac Worcester, 355.
( Joseph Bristol, 358.

May 11,

1746.

Feb. 8,
1746.

Oct. 4,
1747.

r John Canterbury, 322.
J Joseph Rochester, 332.
< Nicholas Exeter, 349.
I Martin Gloucester, 352.
L Thomas Norwich, 356.

r John Canterbury, 322.
3 Martin Gloucester, 352.
) Isaac Worcester, 355.
C Richard St. David's, 365.

( John Canterbury, 322.
1 Martin Gloucester, 352.
) Joseph Bristol, 358.
( Richard St. David's, 365.

{Joseph Rochester, 332.
Joseph Bristol, 358.
Samuel St. Asaph, 364.

APPENDIX.

221

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

CoiuecFa-

tioa.

Names of Oonsecraton.

370

371

372

373

374

375

376

377

378

Zachariah Pearce.
Herring's Regis-
ter, f. 38. trans-
lated to Roches-
ter, 1756.

Robert Drummond.
f. 65. translated
to Salisbury, June
11, 1761; to York,
same year,Oct.23.

Edward Cressett.
f. 100.

Thomas Hayter.
f. 110. translated
to London, 1761.

Frederick Comwal
lis.
f. 121. translated
to Canterbury,
1768.

John Coneybeare.
f. 142 «.

Edmund Keene.
f. 154. translated
to Ely, 1771.

James Johnson,
f. 171. translated
to Worcester,
1759.

Anthony Ellis,
f. 178.

Bangor.

St. Asaph.

Llandaff.

Norwich.

Lichfield.

Bristol.

Chester.

Gloucester.

St. David's.

Feb. 21,
1747.

April 24,
1748.

Feb. 12,
1748.

Dec. 3,
1749.

Feb. 19,
1749.

Dec. 23,
1750.

Mar. 22,
1752.

Dec. 10,
1752.

Jan. 28,
1753.

r Thomas Canterbury, 357.
1 Joseph Rochester, 332.
j Martin Gloucester, 352.
r Joseph Bristol, 358.

r Thomas Canterbury, 357.
1 Joseph Rochester, 332.
1 Martin Gloucester, 352.
(.John Llandaff, 360.

r Thomas Canterbury, 357.
^Richard Lichfield, 338.
^ James Hereford, 866.
CJohn Peterborough, 368.

C Thomas Canterbury, 357.
^ Joseph Rochester, 332.
) Joseph Bristol, 358.
CRichard St. David's, 365.

( Thomas Canterbury, 357.
) Joseph Rochester, 332.
y Martin Gloucester, 352.
C Thomas Norwich, 373.

f Thomas Canterbury, 357.
J Joseph Rochester, 332.
S Thomas Oxford, 353.
(^Thomas Norwich, 373.

r Thomas Canterbury, 357.
I Joseph Durham, 358.
^ Richard Carlisle, 369.
I Frederick Lichfield and Coven-
L try, 374.

r Thomas Canterbury, 357.
\ Joseph Rochester, 332.
^ Matthias Chichester, 359.
(Zachariah Bangor, 370.

{Thomas Canterbury, 357.
Joseph Rochester, 332.
Isaac Worcester, 355.
Zachariah Bangor, 370.

* Thus far the years have been reckoned from the 25th of March. Henceforth
from the 1st of January.

222

APPENDIX.

No.

Name of Bishop.

I Date of
Name of See. iCioiiMcra-
I tion.

Names of Oonaecnton.

379

William Ashboni-
ham.
f. 205.

S80| Richard Newcome
f. 213. translated
to 8t Aaaph,
July 9, 1761.

381 Mark Hilderaley.
f.223.

382 John Hume,
f. 244. translated
to Oxford, 1758;
to Salisbury, 1766.

383 John Egerton.
f. 255. translated
to Coventry, 1768;
to Durham, 1771.

384 Richard Terrick.
Hutton's Regis-
ter, f. 42. trans-
lated to London,
1764.

385 Philip Young.
Seeker's Regis
ter, f. 30. trans
lated to Norwich,
1764.

386|WiUiamWaiburton.
f.49.

387

388

Chichester.

y.lnmlaff-

Sodorand
Man.

Bristol

■1
J

Bangor,

Peter-
borough.

Samuel Squire,
f. 68.

John Ewer,
f. 96. translated
to Bangor, 1769.

Bristol.

Gloucester.

St. David's.

Llandaff.

Mar. 31,
1754.

April 13,
1755.

April 27,
1755.

July 4,
1756.

July 3,
1757.

June 29,
1758.

Jan. 20,
1760.

May 24,
1761.

Sept. 13,
1761.

{Joseph Rochester, 357.
Matthias Ely, 859.
Frederick Lichfield and Coven-
try, 374.

(Thomas Canterbury, 857.
Thomas Oxford, 358.
George Exeter, 367.
Zachariah Bangor, 370.

rMatthew York, 362.
J Richard Carlisle, 369.
I Edmund Chester, 376.
Lfiichard Durham, 365.

(Thomas Norwich, 373.
Zachariah Rochester, 370.
Edmund Chester, 376.
James Gloucester, 377.

{Matthew Canterbury, 362.
Thomas Norwich, 373.
John Salisbury, 368.
John Bristol, 382.

{Thomas Canterbury, 353.
Zachariah Rochester, 370.
Richard Peterborough, 384.
John Oxford, 882.

fThomas Canterbury, 353.
1 Richard Durham, 365.
1 James Worcester, 377.
LPhiUp Bristol, 385.

^Thomas Canterbury, 353.
I John Winchester, 368.
J Matthias Ely, 359.
1 Zachariah Rochester, 870.
i^Robert St. Asaph, 371.

{Thomas Canterbury, 353.
Zachariah Rochester, 370.
Robert Salisbury, 371.
Thomas Norwich, 373.

APPENDIX.

223

6E0E6E III.

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

I Date of
Coiuecra-
I tion.

Names of Consecraton.

389

390

I

391

392

393

394

395

396

397

398

399

John Green.

f. 153.
Thomas Ne'vrton.

f. 164.

Charles Lyttelton.
f. 189.

Frederick KeppeL
f. 199.

Robert Lambe.
f. 226.

Robert Lowth.
f. 235. translated
to Oxford, 1766;
to London, 1777.

Charles Moss,
f. 261. translated
to Bath Sc Wells,
1774.

Jonathan Shipley.
Comwallis's Re-
gister, f. 51.
translated to St.
Asaph,same year.

Edmund Law.
f. 64.

Shute Barrington.
f. 82. translated
to Sarum, 1782;
to Durham, 1791.

John Hinchcliffe.
f.93.

Lincoln.
Bristol.

Carlisle.

}

Exeter.

Peterbo-
rough.

St. David's.

St. David's.

Llandaff.

Carlisle.

Llandaff.

Peterbo-
rough.

Dec. 28,
1761.

Mar. 21,
1762.

Nov. 7,
1762.

July 8,
1764.

June 15,
1766.

Nov. 80,
1766.

Feb. 12,
1769.

Feb. 24,
1769.

Oct.l,
1769.

Dec. 17,
1769.

{Thomas London, 373.
John Winchester, 368.
John Salisbury, 371.
Zachariah Rochester, 370.

(Robert York, 871.
Richard Durham, 865.
James Hereford, 377.
Edmund Chester, 376.

^Thomas Canterbury, 353.
I John Winchester, 868.
J John Oxford, 382.
i Richard Peterborough, 384.
i.John Llandaff, 388.

/Thomas Canterbury, 358.
1 Richard London, 869.
•\ John Winchester, 368.
I Matthias Ely, 859.
^Zachariah Rochester, 370.

(Thomas Canterbury, 853.
Richard London, 384.
Edward Bath and Wells, 361.
Zachariah Rochester, 870.

(Richard London, 384.
John Winchester, 368.
Edward Bath and Wells, 361.
Zachariah Rochester, 870.

{Frederick Canterbury, 874.
Richard London, 384.
John Winchester, 368.
John Oxford, 382.

{Robert York, 871.
Richard Durham, 865.
Edmund Chester, 376.
Philip Norwich, 335.

{Frederick Canterbury, 374.
Richard London, 384.
Zachariah Rochester, 370.

{Frederick Canterbury, 374.
Richard London, 384.
John Winchester, 368.
Philip Norwich, 385.

224

APPENDIX.

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Couecra-

tioo.

Names of ConseentoiB.

400

401

402

408

William Markham.
£, lis. translated Chester,
to York, 1777.

Brownlow North,
f. 135. translated
toWorce8ter,1774;
to Winchester,
1781.

Richard Richmond,
f. 144.

James Torke.
f. 160. translated
to Gloucester,
1779;toEly,1781.

Lichfield and
Coventry.

Sodorand
Man.

St David's.

404 John Thomas,
f. 170.

405 Richard Hurd.
f. 198. translated
to Worcester,
1781.

406 John Moore.
f. 204. translated
to Canterbury,
1783.

407 Beilby Porteus.
f. 225. translated
to London, 1787.

408

409

410

411

John Butler.
t 248. translated
to Hereford, 1788.

John Rosa,
f. 256.

Rochester.

Lichfield.

Bangor.

Chester.

Oxford.

Exeter.

Thomas Thurlow.
f. 268. translated
to Durham, 1787.

John Warren.
t 287. translated
to Bangor, 1 783.

Lincoln.

St. David's.

Feb. 17,
1771.

Sept. 8,
1771.

Feb. 14,
1773.

June 26,
1774.

Nov. 13,
1774.

Feb. 12,
1775.

Feb. 9,
1777.

May 25,
1777.

Jan. 85,
1778.

May SO,

1779.

Sept. 19,
1779.

( Robert York, 371.
) Richard Durham, 365.
j James Worcester, 377.
C Edmund Carlisle, 897.

374.

r Frederick Canterbury,
1 Richard London, 384.
} Zachariah Rochester, 370.
(William Chester, 400.

r Robert York, 371.
1 John Durham, 383.
) Edmund Ely, 376.
(William Chester, 400.

^ Frederick Canterbury, 374.

I Richard London, 384.

/ John Lincoln, 389.

J Thomas Bristol, 390.

f Brownlow Lichfield and Coven-

try, 401.

r Frederick Canterbury, 374.
) Richard London, 384.
S PhUip Norwich, 385.
(Shute Llandafi; 898.

r Frederick Canterbury, 374.
) Edmund Ely, 876.
*) Robert Oxford, 394.
(John Rochester, 404.

rWilliam York, 400.
) John Durham, 883.
1 Edmund Carlisle. 897.
( Shute Llandaff, 898.

f Frederick Canterbury, 374.
3 Robert London, 394.
1 PhUip Norwich, 385.
(William Chichester, 379.

r Frederick Canterbury, 374.
1 Robert London, 894.
} William Chichester, 879.
(John Oxford, 408.

r Frederick Canterbury, 374.
3 Edmund Ely, 376.
S Philip Norwich, 385.
(Charles Bath and Wells, 395.

Frederick Canterbury, 374.
Robert London, 894.
John Rochester, 404.
Richard Lichfield b Cov. 405.

APPENDIX.

225

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Cousecra-
tion.

Names of Coiuecrators.

412

418

414

415

416

417

418

419

420

421

422

George Mason,
f. 297.

James Cornwallis.
f. 333.

Samuel Halllfax.
f. 343. translated
to St. Asaph,
1789.

Lewis Bagot.
f. 352 translated
to Norwich, 1783;
to St. Asaph,
1790.

Richard Watson,
f. 373.

Edward Smallwell.
Moore'8Reg.f.43.
translated to Ox-
ford, 1788.

ChristopherWilson.
f. 52.

Claudius Crigan.
f. 63.

William White a.

f. 64,
Samuel Provost a.

f. 64

George Pretyman.
f. 89. translated
to Winchester,
1820.

Charles Inglis.
f. 93.

John Douglas,
f. 104. translated
toSalisbury,1791.

Sodor and
Man.

Lichfield and
Coventry.

Gloucester.

Bristol.

Llandaff.

St.David's.

Bristol

Sodor.

1

Pennsyl*
vania,

lyi- -J
ia. L

fork. J

New York

Lincoln.

Nova Scotia,

Carlisle.

Mar. 5,
1780.

Sept. 16,
1781.

Oct. 28,
1781.

April 7,
1782.

Oct. 20,
17^.

July 6,
1783.

April 4,
1784.

Feb. 4,
1787.

Mar. 11,

1787.

Aug. 12,
1787.

Nov. 18,
1787.

'William York, 400.

John Bangor, 406.

Beilhy Chester, 407.
^John Exeter, 409.

Frederick Canterbury, 374.

Robert London, 394.

James Ely, 403.
^John Rochester, 404.

(Frederick Canterbury, 374.
Philip Norwich, 385.
John Rochester, 404.
JamesLichfield &Coventry, 413.

r Frederick Canterbury, 874.
1 Brownlow Winchester, 401.
} Charles Bath and Wells, 395.
CShute Llandaff, 398.

{Frederick Canterbury, 374.
Philip Norwich, 385.
John Rochester, 404.

{John Canterbury, 406.
Brownlow Winchester, 401 .
Thomas Lincoln, 410.
John Bangor, 411.

'William York, 400.

John Rochester, 404.

John Oxford, 408.
^John Exeter, 409.

fJohn Canterbmry, 406.
. William York, 400.
I Charles Bath and Wells, 395.
VJohn Peterborough, 399.

John Canterbury, 406.
William Chichester, 379.
Shute Salisbury, 398.
Beilby Chester, 407.

{John Canterbury, 406.
John Rochester, 404.
Beilby Chester, 407.

William York, 400.
John Oxford, 408.
Beilby Chester, 407.
George Lincoln, 420.

a From these Bishops, all the Bishops of the Church in the United States of
America derive their orders.

Q

226

APPENDIX.

No.

Nune of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Conseen-

tion.

of OMueoniton.

423

424

425

426

427

428

429

430

431

432

John Harley.
f. 127.

William aeaver.
f. 139. translated
to Bangor, 1800;
toSt.A8aph,1806.

Samuel Horriey.
f. 169. translated
to Rochester,
179S;toSt.A8aphj
1802.

Richard Beadon.
f. 190. translated
to Bath & Wells,
1802.

George Home,
f. 209.

James Madison a
f. 210.

Edward Venables
Vernon,
f. 288. translated
to York, 1808.

Charles Manners
Sutton,
f. 247. translated
to Canterbury,
1805.

Spencer Madan.
f. 258. translated
to Peterborough,
1794.

William Buller.
f. 268.

Jacob Mountain,
f. 271.

Hereford.

Chester.

St. David's.

Gloucester.

Norwich, ^r'

Virginia.

Carlisle.

Norwich.

Bristol.

Exeter.

Quebec.

Dec. 9,
1787.

Jan. 20,
1788.

May 11,
1788.

June 7,
1789.

June 6,
" 1790.

Sept. 19,
1790.

Nov. 6,
1791.

Aprils,
1792.

Junes,
1792.

Dec. 2,
1792.

July 7,
1793.

C John Canterbury, 406.
) Beilby London, 4^)7.
J John Oxford, 408.
'.John Bangor, 411.

(William York, 400.
Thomas Durham, 410.
John Rochester, 404.
John Carlisle, 422.

(John Canterbury, 406.
Beilby London, 407.
Samuel Gloucester, 414.
Edward Oxford, 417.

C John Canterbury, 406.
] Beilby London, 407.
I John Peterborough, 899.
vSamuel St. Asaph, 414.

{John Canterbury, 406.
Beilby London, 407.
James Lichfield&Coyentfy,413.
Samuel St. David's, 425.

(John Canterbury, 406.
Beilby London, 407.
John Rochester, 404.

{William York, 400.
Beilby London, 407.
John Salisbury. 422.

r John Canterbury, 406.
J John Peterborough, 399.
I James Lichfield&Coventry, 413.
LRichard Gloucester, 426.

{John Canterbury. 406.
Beilby London, 407.
John Peterborough, 399.
John Salisbury, 422.

(John Canterbury, 406.
John Hereford, 423.
Samuel St. David's, 425.
Richard Gloucester, 426.

{John Canterbury, 406.
Beilby London, 407.
John Bangor, 411.
Samuel St. David's, 425.

a From these Bishops, all the Bishops of the Chuich in the United States of
America derive their orders.

APPENDIX.

227

No.

Name of Bidiop. Name of Bee.

438

484

485

486

437

438

439

440

441

442

448

444

Date of

Oonaecra*

tion.

Names of Ooaaeonton.

William Stuart,
f. 292. translated
to Armagh, 1800.

Henry Regiiiald
Courtenay.
f. 812. translated
to Exeter, 1797.

Folliott Herbert
William Corne-
wall

f. 325. translated

toHereford,I803;

to Worcester,

1808.

John Buckner.
f. 833.

John Randolph,
f. 334. translated
to Bangor, 1807;
to London, 1809.

Henry William
Majendie.
f. 364. translated
to Bangor, 1809.

George Morray.
f. 372.

George Isaac Hunt
ingford.
f. 394. translated
to Hereford, 1815.

Thomas Dampier.
f. 415. translated
to Ely, 1808.

George Pelham.
f. 438. translated
to Exeter, 1807;
to Lincoln, 1820.

Thomas Burgess,
f. 450. translated
toSalisbury, 1825.

John Fisher,
f. 462. translated
toSaU8bury,1807.

St. David's.

Bristol.

Bristol.

Chichester.

Oxford.

Chester.

St. David's.

Gloucester.

Rochester.

Bristol.

St.David s.
Exeter.

ids.^.

Jan. 12,
1794.

May 11,

1794.

April 9,
1797.

Mar. 4,
1798.

Sept. 1,
1799.

June 15,
1800.

Feb. 11,
1801.

June 27,
1802.

Aug. 22,

1802.

Mar. 27.
1803.

July 17,
1803.

Q 2

{John Canterbury, 406.
Richard Llandaff, 416.
Richard Gloucester, 426.

{John Canterbury, 406.
Beilby London, 407.
Samuel Rochester, 425.
Charles Norwich, 429.

{

John Canterbury, 406.
Beilby London, 407.
James Lichfield, 413.
Charles Norwich, 429.

{John Canterbury, 406.
Beilby London, 407.
Samuel Rochester, 425.
Edward Carlisle, 428.

{John Canterbury, 406.
Brownlow Winchester, 401.
Samuel Rochester, 425.

{^niliam York, 400.
Beilby London, 407.
William St. David's, 438.
John Oxford, 437.

'John Canterbury, 406.

Beilby London, 407.

Richard Gloucester, 426.
^ Henry Chester, 438.

(John Canterbury, 406.
Beilby London, 407.
Samuel Rochester, 425.
Richard Bath and Wells, 426.

John Canterbury, 406.
Beilby London, 407.
Brownlow Winchester, 401.
l^Richard Bath and Wells, 426.

'John Canterbury, 406.

Beilby London, 407.

Brownlow Winchester, 401.
^Samuel St. Asaph, 425.

{John Canterbury, 406.
Beilby London, 407.
Brownlow Winchester, 401.
Samuel St. Asaph, 425.

228

APPENDIX.

No.

Name of Bishop.

445

446

447

448

449

450

451

452

453

454

455

456

Henry Bathurst.
Sutton'sRegister.a

Charles Moss.
Ibid.

John Luxmoore.
Ibid, translated
toHereford, 1808;
to St. Asaph, 1815.

Samuel Good-
enough.
Ibid.

William L-Mansell.
Ibid.

Walker King.
Ibid.

Bowyer Edward
Sparke.
Ibid, translated
to Ely, 1812.

William Jackson.
Ibid.

George Henry Law.
Ibid, translated
toBath andWells,
1824.

William Howley.
Ibid, translated
to Canterbury,
1828.

John Parsons.
Ibid.

George Murray.
Ibid, translated to
Rochester, 1827.

Name of See.

Date of

Conaecra-

tion.

Names of Oonaecratora.

Norwich.

Oxford.

Bristol.

Carlisle.

Bristol.

Rochester.

Chester.

Oxford.

Chester.

London.

Peter-
borough.

Sodor.

April 28,
1805.

Feb. 1,
1807.

Oct. 4,
1807.

Mar. 13,
1808.

Oct. SO,
1808.

Feb. 12,
1809.

Jan. 21,
1810.

Feb. 23,
1812.

July 5,
1812.

Oct. 3,
1813.

Dec. 12,
1813.

March 6,
1814.

I Charles Canterbury, 429.
1 Beilby London, 407.
i John Oxford, 437.
L Thomas Rochester, 441.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
John Exeter, 444.
Henry Chester, 438.
John Bangor, 437.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
James Ely, 403.
George Gloucester, 440.

(■Edward York, 428.
) Henry Chester, 438.
) John Bangor, 437.
(John Salisbury, 444.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
Brownlow Winchester, 401.
John Salisbury, 444.
Charles Oxford, 446.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
John Bangor, 437.
Thomas St. David's, 443.
Samuel Carlisle, 448.

(Edward York, 428.
Richard Bath and Wells, 426.
William Bangor, 438.
John Hereford, 447.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
John London, 437.
William St. Asaph, 424.

{Edward York, 428.
John London, 437.
WiUiam Oxford, 452.
Bowyer Ely, 451.

'Charles Canterbury, 429.

George Gloucester, 440.

John Salisbury, 444.
.WiUiam Oxford, 452.

/'Charles Canterbury, 429.
I John Salisbury, 444.
J Henry Chester, 453.
VWUliam London, 454.

{Edward York, 428.
George Exeter, 442.
George Henry Chester, 453.

a Note.^The leaves of the Register of Archbishop Sutton not being numbered,
only a general reference can be made to it

APPENDIX.

229

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Conaecra'

tion.

Names of Consecrators.

457

458

459

460

461

462

Thomas Fanshawe
Middleton.
Ibid.

Henry Ryder.
Ibid, translatei
to Lichfield, 1824.

a Edward Legge.
Ibid.

Robert Stauser.
Ibid.

Herbert Marsh.
Ibid, translated
to Peterborough,
1819.

William Van Mil-
dert.
Ibid, translated
to Durham, 1826

Calcutta.

Gloucester.

Oxford.

Nova Scotia.

Llandaff.

Llandaff.

May 8,
1814.

July 30,
1815.

Mar. 24,
1816.

May 19,
1816.

Aug. 25,
1816.

May 31,
1819.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
William London, 454.
George Lincoln, 420.
John Salisbury, 444.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
William London, 454.
Walker Rochester, 450.

/'Charles Canterbury, 429.
1 William London, 454.
j Henry Bangor, 438.
VHenry Norwich, 445.

fcharles Canterbury, 429.
William London, 454.
George Exeter, 442.
Edward Oxford, 459.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
William London, 454.
Edward Oxford, 459.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
William London, 454.
John St. Asaph, 447.
Herbert Peterborough, 461.

OEOBGE IV.

463

464

465

466

467

John Kaye.
Ibid, translated
to Lincoln, 1827.

William Carey.
Ibid, translated
to St. Asaph, 1830.

Reginald Heber.
Ibid.

ChiistopherBethell.
Ibid, translated
to Exeter, 1830 ;
to Bangor, same
year.

Robert James Carr.
Ibid, translated
toWorcester,1831.

Bristol.

Exeter.

Calcutta.

Gloucester.

Chichester.

July SO,
1820.

Nov. 12,
1820.

June 1,
1823.

April 11,
1824.

June 6,
1824.

^Charles Canterbury, 429.
J William London, 454.
J George Exeter, 442.
I William Llandaff, 462.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
William London, 454.
George Chester, 453.
William Llandaff, 462.

rCharles Canterbury, 429.
j William London, 454.
) John St. Asaph, 447.
LWilliam Llandaff, 462.

rCharles Canterbury, 429.
j William London, 454.
I John St. Asaph, 447.
LBowyerEly, 451.

rCharles Canterbiuy, 429.
J William London, 454.
I George Lincoln, 442.
LChristopher Gloucester, 466.

a By whom I was ordained Deacon, on the Sunday after Ember-week, in
Advent, 1822 ; and Priest, the same day in the year following.

230

APPENDIX,

No.

Ntme of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Ooniecra-

tion.

Names of CSoBsearaton.

468

469
470

471
472

478
474

475

476

477

478

Charles James
Blomfield.
Ibid, translated
to London, 1828.
William Hart Cole

ridge.
Christopher Lips-
comb.
Ibid.

John Inglis.
Ibid.

John Banks Jenk-
ins(m.
Ibid.

CharlesJamesStew-
art.
Ibid.

Charles Richard
Sumner.
Ibid, translated
to Winchester,
1827.

Charles Lloyd.
Ibid.

Chester.

Barbados,
Jamaica.

idos, \
ica. i

479

480

Robert Gray.
Ibid.

JohnThomas James
Ibid.

Hugh Percy.
Ibid, translated
to Carlisle, same
year.

Edward Copleston.
Ibid.

William Ward.

Noya Scotia.

St. Dayid's.

Quebec.

Handaff.

Oxford.

BristoL

Calcutta.

Rochester.

Llandaff.

Sodor.

June 20,
1824.

July 25,
1824.

Mar. 27,
1885.

July 24,
1825.

Jan. 1,
1826.

May 21,
1826.

Mar. 4,
1827.

Mar. 25,
1827.

June 4,
1827.

July 15,
1827.

Jan. 18,
1828.

Mar. 9,
1828.

{Edward York, 428.
William London, 454<
William Exeter, 464.

{Charles Canterbury, 429.
William London, 454.
George Lincoln, 442.
Charles Chester, 468.

{Chatles Canterbury, 429.
William London, 454.
Greorge Lincoln, 442.
William Llandaff, 462.

fWilliam London, 454.
J Edward Oxford, 459.
] John Bristol, 468.
LRobert Chichester, 467.

rCharles Canterbury, 429.
J William London, 454.
S William Llandaff, 462.
t.Charles Chester, 468.

rCharles Canterbury, 429.
J William London, 454.
1 Robert Chichester, 467.

LJohn St. David's, 472.

Charles Canterbury, 429.
William London, 454.
William Durham, 462.
Charles Chester, 468.

fCharles Canterbury, 429.
J William London, 454.
) William Durham, 462.
LJohn St. Dayid's, 472.

rCharles Canterbury, 429.
J William London, 454.
I William Durham, 462.
LJohn St. David's, 472.

Charles Canterbury, 429.
William London, 454.
Bowyer Ely, 457.
Robert Chichester, 467.

Charles Canterbury, 429.

William London, 454.
j Charles Winchester, 474.
LHugh Carlisle, 478.

Edward York. 428.
William London, 454.
^George Rochester, 456.

I

f
I

f

I

APPENDIX.

231

No.

481

482

483

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

John Bird Sumner.
Howley'sRegiater.

John Matthias
Tnmer.
Ibid.

Richard Bagot.
Ibid.

Chester.

Calcutta.

Oxford.

Date of

Ooiueera-

tion.

Names of Oonsecraton.

(Edward York, 428.

{ Charles Winchester, 474.

(Christopher Gloucester, 466.

r"WlUiam Canterbury, 454.
J Charles London, 468.
I George Rochester, 456.
LJohn Chester, 481.

r William Canterbury, 454.
) Charles London, 468.
j Charles Winchester, 474.
L George Rochester, 456.

WILLIAM ly.

484

485
486

487

488
489

490
491

492

JamesHeniyMonk.
Ibid.

Henry Fhillpotts.
Ibid.

Edward Maltby.
Ibid, translated
to Durham, 1836.

Daniel Wilson.
Ibid.

Edward Orey.
Ibid.

Joseph AUen.
Ibid, translated
to Ely, 1836.

Daniel Corrie.
Ibid.

Geo^Jehoshaphat
Mountain.
Ibid.

THlliam Grant
Broughton.
Ibid.

Gloucester.

Exeter.
Chichester.

Calcutta.
Hereford.
BristoL
Madras.

Montreal.
Australia.

1
J

July 11,
1830.

Jan. 2,

1831.

Oct. 2,

1831.

April 29,
1832.

May 20,

1832.

Dec. 7,
1834.

June 14,
1835.

Feb. 14,
1836.

{William Canterbury, 464.
Charles London, 468.
Hugh Carlisle, 478.
Greorge Rochester, 456.

(William Canterbury, 454.
Charles London, 468.
Robert Bristol, 476.

{William Canterbury, 454.
George Bath and Wells, 453.
Robert Bristol, 476.

{William Canterbury, 454.
Charles London, 468.
Robert Bristol, 476.
James Gloucester, 484.

William Canterbury, 454.

Charles London, 468.
) John St. David's, 472.
LRobert Bristol, 476.

William Canterbury, 456.
Charles London, 468.
Robert Worcester, 467.
Edward Chichester, 486.

fWilliam Canterbury, 454.
J HenryLichfleld & Coventry, 458.
] Hugh Carlisle, 478.
LChristopher Bangor, 466.

William Canterbury, 454.
Charles London, 468.
Charles Winchester, 474.
James Gloucester, 484.

r

232

APPENDIX.

No.

Name of Buhop.

Name of See.

Date of

Conaecra.

tion.

Names of Goiuecrators.

493

494

495

496

497

Samuel Butler.
Ibid.

William Otter.
Ibid.

Charles Thomas
Longley.
(His Lordship's
own information.)

Edward Denison.
Howley'sRegister.

Edward Stanley.
Ibid.

Lichfield and
Coventry.

Chichester.

Ripon.

Salisbury.

Norwich.

July 3,
1836.

Oct. 2,
1836.

Nov. 6,
1836.

April 16,
1837.

June 11,
1837.

(William Canterbury, 454.
Edward Durham, 486.
John Lincoln, 463.
Joseph Bristol, 489.

{William Canterbury, 454.
'Charles London, 468.
George Rochester, 456.

{Edward York, 428.
Hugh Carlisle, 478.
John Chester, 481.

rWiUiam Canterbury, 454.
J Charles London, 468.
I Edward Durham, 486.
Lcharles Ripon, 495.

riraiiam Canterbury, 454.
j Charles London, 468.
] John Lincoln, 463.
[.John Chester, 481.

VIGTOEIA.

498

499
500

501

502

503

504

Thomas Musgrave.
Ibid.

Thomas Carr.

George John Trevor
Spencer.
Ibid.

James Bowstead.
Ibid, translated '
to Lichfield, 1840.

George Davys.
Ibid.

Aubrey John
Spencer.

John Strachan.
Ibid.

Hereford.

'■}

Bombay
Madias

Sodor.

Peter-
borough.

New- ^
foundland I

Toronto

•■ J

Oct. 1,

1837.

Nov. 19,
1837.

July 22,
1838.

June 16,
1839.

Aug. 4,
1839.

rWilliam Canterbury, 454.
I Charles London, 468.
] Joseph Ely, 489.
Lwilliam Chichester, 494.

{William Canterbury, 454.
Samuel Lichfield, 493.
Edward Salisbury, 496.

fWilliam Canterbury,454.
J John Lincohi, 463.
I Joseph Ely, 489.
LThomas Hereford, 498.

{William Canterbury, 454.
Charles London, 468.
John Lincoln, 463.
John Chester, 481.

rWilliam Canterbury, 454.
1 Charles London, 468.
\ William Chichester, 494.
LJohn Nova Scotia, 471.

APPENDIX.

233

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Oonaecra*

tion.

Names of Consecraton.

505

566

507

Henry Pepys.
Ibid.

Ck)nnop Thirlvall.
Ibid.

Philip Nicholas
Shuttleworth.
Ibid.

508 Thomas Vowler
Short.

Sodor.

St. David's.

Chichester.

Sodor.

Mar. 1,
ia40.

Aug. 9,
1840.

Sept. 20,
1840.

May 80,
1841.

/-Edward York, 428.
^ James Lichfield, 501.
I. George Rochester, 456.

I

William Canterbury, 454.
Joseph Ely, 489.
James Lichfield, 501.
Thomas Hereford, 498.

r William Canterbury, 454.
\ George Rochester, 456.
^George Peterborough, 502.

/-Edward York, 428.
J Charles London, 468.
LCharles Ripon, 495.

Nole» — The reader wiU perceive an hiatus in the foregoing List, Nos. 282 and
233 being omitted. He must not suppose that there is any omission of conse-
crations ; for none occurred in the interval between the consecrations of William
Paul, 231, and Edward Rainbow, 234. The hiatus arises ftrom a mistake in
prefixing the numbers, which was not discovered till too late to be remedied
without great inconvenience.

234 APPENDIX.

F.

THE TRUTH OF OUR RECORDS, AND THE LEGALITY OF FARKER's

CONSECRATION.

Some of the more reckless of our opponents, in default of
any other mode of attack, have been bold to say that the Records
of the Consecrations of Archbishop Parker and his colleagues
were forged. I can only say that, if they were, the whole Church
and nation were concerned in the forgery ; seeing that, within
seven years afterwards, the statute of 8 Elizabeth, c. i. § 2, dis-
tinctly appeals to them.

" It is, and may be very evident and apparent, that no cause
of scruple, antiquity, or doubt, can or may justly be objected
against the said Elections, Confirmations, or CoruecraHons, or
any other material thing meet to be used or had in or about the
same ; but that every thing requisite and material for that pur-
pose hath been made and done as precisely, and with as great
care and diligence, or rather more, as ever the like was done
before her Majesty's time, at the Records of her Majesty's said
father and brother's time, and also of her otun time, will more
plainly testifie and declare." — Gibton^s Codex, 122.

Others have thought to make out Parker^s Consecratio^ to
have been not uncanonical, but unparliamentary. Their point
is this : the ordinal used had been enjoyed by name, 5, 6 Ed-
ward VI. c. i. §§ 5, 6, and this statute had been repealed in
Queen Mary's reign ; and the statute of 1 Elizabeth, c. ii, which
repealed the statute of Queen Mary did not mention the ordi-
nal by name, but only " The Book of Common Prayer, with
the Order of Service, and of the Administration of Sacraments,
Rites, and Ceremonies ;" therefore, say they, the ordinal was
illegal. It is a heinous ofience indeed, if the thing is so ; and
we are thus provedj by the cavils of some of our opponents, not

APPENDIX. 235

to deserye the appellation of an Act of PariiaiBent Cbnrch,
which others of them throw in our teeth. But still it is to be
feared this objection, like the rest, must fall to the ground ; when
it is considered that our Ordinal is as much a part of our book
of Common Prayer, as our Sacramental ; that it is all spoken of
as one book, in the singular number, in our Canons (36) ; that
if Ordination be not allowed for a Sacrament, yet that none can
deny its being a rite and ceremony, and as such it is included
by letter in the statute 1 Eliz. c. ii. as we have seen. But the
Queen and the Parliament must have been the best judges of
their own meaning, and they, in the statute 8 Eliz. c. i. speaking
of the former, say, —

" That by another act and statute made in the said Parliament,
in the first year of the reign of our said Sovereign Lady, entitled
An Act for the Uniformity of Common Prayer and Service in
the Church, and Administration of Sacraments, the said Book of
Common Prayer, and the Administsation of Sacraments, and
other THE SAID Orders, Rites, and Ceremonies, and all things
contained therein ... is fully established and authorized."
—Gibson's Codex, 121.

On the authority of Parliament, then, it appears that the
Consecrations were strictly legal.

But indeed this, and all such like cavils, with which the
Papists then consoled themselves, had been sufficiently guarded
against, by a clause which the caution of the Queen's advisers
caused her to insert in the commission which she issued for the
consecration, in which she undertook by her own authority to
be responsible for, and to make good any legal defects, if any
such should occur ; " supplying by our Sovereign Authority
all defects either in the Execution, or in the Executors of this
Commission, or any of them."

*'<■

APPENDIX.

237

cro 5

o npj
•o o «

OQ

o

P «< Pi

._ ft o o

pp

a

o e s ^

OB ^M
• OB

^^^9^

o. •?

2 CO

o

I

o o 3
p p §
»^ I

^" «

B

P

s

o
sr
p

p

I

w

CD

I

OB
P*

o

Cr-P*

P P

P

*< OB

o
P
X

n

P*
o

s

I

9

o
S

I

5

a

►1

e

o
P*

p

OQ
o

o

■V"

A

<D

&

^

I

I

I

w

M

o

>

H

OD

o

H
O

H

H
>
M

o

(0

»^
O

a

(0
CO

a
ft

VQ

QQ
CO

»-»

O

OD

Matthew Parker.

238 APPENDIX.

H.

EPISCOPAL DESCENT OF THE PRESENT ARCHBISHOP OF CANTER-
BI7RT, TRACED IN FULL FOR FOUR SUCCESSIONS.

Aq objection, which sounds plausible until it is examined, has
been sometimes urged by persons against the fact of the Apo-
stolic succession, who would represent, that the failure of the
due consecration of any one single bishop in the line, would
destroy the whole theory; and they not unreasonably urge
that a scheme liable to such a contingency must be little worth.
If the consecrations in the Catholic church had been trans-
mitted, as those of the Roman schismatics in England and the
English colonies are, and hare frequently been, by a single
thread ; a single Bishop consecrating another Bishop ; the ob-
jection, no doubt, would have some weight ; but when, upon
enquiry, it is found that Catholic consecrations have been by
two, three, four, and even more. Bishops, and that each of tliese
consecrators was himself consecrated by as many, the ramifica-
tion and multiplicity of the links of descent will be seen to be
such, that unless it can be supposed that all the Bishops in any
province simultaneously failed, the objection must come to
nothing. To illustrate this case, the following Table has been
drawn out, by which it will appear that in transmitting the
apostolical commission to the present Archbishop of Canterbury,
there were in the first step four Bishops concerned, in the
second, nine, in the third, twenty-three, and in the fourth, thirty-
nine ; so that, not a single consecration here and there, but all
the consecrations in England for successive generations must be
supposed to have failed, before the objection can be worthy of
consideration. The dark ages are generally assigned by those
who have not considered the subject, as the time when a single
failure of the kind they treat of may be supposed to have taken

1

z

CO
OB

:|'g?

• »4 s ^ $

^ 8 S g.

e« GiO ca IH *H M

»S;w

s

GD

o

I

I

r

CO

I

CO

«M

V.

APPENDIX. 239

)lace ; but it may be some comfort to them to consider that,
)rior to the adoption of a new Creed by the continental Bishops
onder Roman obedience, the English Bishops, as our records
ihow, were frequently consecrated abroad, which must have
incalculably increased the ramifications and multiplications of
the lines of succession, so that it may with reason be affirmed,
that before the objection can be of force as regards those
times, not merely all the consecrations of a single country, but
nearly all the consecrations in Europe must be supposed to have
failed.

He who can believe this without proof, or reasonable proba-
bility to assign, is welcome to retain hb belief without molesta-
tion from me.

240

APPENDIX.

1.
EPISCOPAL DESCENT OF THE PRESENT ARCHBISHOP OF CANTER-
BURY FROM ARCHBISHOP WARHAM, TRACED IN ONE LINE.

William Wabham, Abp. Canterbuiy,'!
John Fisher, Bp. Rochester, I

Nicholas West, Bp. Ely, f

John Voysey,

John Longkmdf
Henry Standish,
John Voysey,

Thomas Cranmer,
John Capon,
William Rngg,

Robert Parfew,
John Stokesley,
John Hilsey,

Bp. Exeter,

Bp. Lincoln,
Bp. St. Asaph,
Bp. Exeter,

Abp. Canterbury, )
Bp. Bangor, >

Bp. Norwich, j

Bp. St. Asaph,
Bp. London,
Bp. Rochester,

John Hodgtkin, Bp. Bedford,

William Barlow, Bp. Chichester,

John Scory, Bp. Hereford

Miles Coverdale, (late) Bp. Exeter,

d, 1
ster, I
rd, f

Matthew Parker,
John Hodgskin,
William Barlow,
John Scory,

Edmund Grindall,
John Aylmer,
Robert Home,
Richard Curteis,

John Whitgift,
John Young,
Anthony Rudd,
Richard Vaughan,
Anthony Watson,

Richard Bancroft,
Lancelot Andrews,
Richard Neyle,

Abp. Canterbury,'

Bp. Bedford, [^
Bp. Chichester, (
Bp. Hereford, J

Abp. Canterbury,"!
Bp. London, I

Bp. Winchester, j
Bp. Chichester, J

Abp. Canterbuiy,
Bp. Rochester,
Bp. St. David's, ^
Bp. Bangor, i

Bp. Chichester, J

I

Abp. Canterbury,

Bp. Ely,

Bp. Rochester,

Oeorge Abbott, Abp. Canterbury, "^

Mark Ant. De Dominis, Abp. Spalatro, I
John King, Bp. London, I,

Lancelot Andrews, Bp. Ely, I

John Buckeridge, Bp. Rochester, I

John Overall, Bp. Lichfield, J

George Monteigne,
John Thomborough,
Nicholas Felton,
George Carlton,
John HowAon,
Theophilus Field,

Bp. London,
Bp. Worcester,
Bp. Ely,
Bp. Chichester,
Bp. Oxford,
Bp. Llandafi;

Conse-
crated

} -

} - {

{John Longland,
Bp. Lincoln, May 5,
1521.

t Thomas Cranmer,

\ Abp.Canterbury,Mar.

( 30, 1533.

(Robert Parfew,

Bp. St. Asaph, July 2,
1536.

John Hodgskin,
Bp. Bedford, Dec. 9,
1537.

1

{Matthew Parker,
Abp.Canterbury, Dec.
17, 1559.

C Edmund Grindall,
J Bp. London, Dec. 21,
I 1559; translated to
L Canterbury, 1573.

{John Whitgift,
Bp. Worcester, April
21, 1577; translated to
Canterbury, 1583.

r Richard Bancroft,
J Bp. London, May 8,
I 1597; translated to
L Canterbury, 1604.

1 - {

George Jbbott,
Bp. Lichfield, Dec. 3,
1609; translated to
Canterbury, 1611.

CGtorge Monteigne,
J Bp. Lincoln, Dec. 14,
I 1617 ; translated to
L London, 1621.

f William Laud,
J Bp. St. David's, Nov.
I 18, 1621; translated
L to Canterbury, 1633.

APPENDIX.

241

William Laud,
Richard Neyle,
Walter Curl,
Francis White,
Joseph Hall,
William Murray,

Matfheto Wren,
Accepted Freven,
Brian Duppa,
John Warner,
Henry King,

Gilbert Sheldon,
George Morley,
Seth Ward,
John Dolben,
Joseph Henshaw,
Peter Gunning,

Henry Campion,
Seth Ward,
John Dolben,
Joseph Henshaw,
Peter Gunning,
Thomas Lamplugh,
Guy Carleton,
Thomas Barlow,

William Saneroft,
John Dolben,
Henry Compton,
Nathanael Crewe,
Peter Mewes.
Thomas Lamplugh,
Francis Turner,
Thomas Spratt,

Jonathan Trelawney,
John Evans,
William Wake,
Richard Willis,
John Potter,
Robert Butts,
Nicholas Claggett,
Thomas Seeker,
Thomas Herring,
Joseph Wilcocks,
Martin Benson,
Tliomas Hayter,

Frederic Comwallit,
Edmund Keene,
Robert Lowth,
John Thomas,

John Moore,
John Hinchclilfe,
James Comwallis,
Richard Beadon,

Charles MannersSutton
George Huntingford,
John Fisher,
William Jackson,

Abp. Canterbury. *>

Abp. York,

Bp. Winchester, [^

Bp. Ely,

Bp. Exeter,

Bp. Llandaff,

Bp. Ely,
Abp. York,
Bp. Winchester,
Bp. Rochester,
Bp. Chichester,

Abp. Canterbury, "4
Bp. Winchester, I
Bp. Salisbury, I
Bp. Rochester, [
Bp. Peterborough, I
Bp. Chichester, J

Bp. London,
Bp. Salisbury,
Bp. Rochester,
Bp. Peterborough,
Bp. Ely,
Bp. Exeter,
Bp. Bristol,
Bp. Lincoln,

Abp. Canterbury,
Abp. York,
Bp. London,
Bp. Durham,
Bp. Winchestfer,
Bp. Exeter,
Bp. Ely,
Bp. Rochester,

Bp. Winchester,
Bp. Bangor,
Bp. Lincoln,
Bp. Gloucester,

Abp. Canterbury, "^
Bp. Norwich, |
Bp. St. David's, f
Bp. Oxford, J

Abp. Canterbury,"]
Bp. Rochester, I
Bp. Gloucester, f
Bp. Norwich, )

Abp. Canterbury,
Bp. Ely
Bp. Oxford
Bp. Rochester,
Abp. Canterbury, "^
Bp.Peterborough, I
Bp. Lichfield, (
Bp. Gloucester, J
,Abp. Canterbury,"^
Bp. Gloucester, (
Bp. Salisbury, C
Bp. Oxford. J

r Matthew Wren,
Conse- J Bp. Hereford, Mar. 8,
crated. ) 1634; translated to

L Ely, 1688.

( _

s

fGilbert Sheldon,
j Bp. London, Oct. 18,
] 1660; translated to
L Canterbury, 1663.

_ /
I

Henry Compton,
Bp. Oxford, Dec. 6,
1674; translated to
London, 1675.

> —

{William Saneroft,
Abp. Canterbury, Jan.
27, 1677.

> —

C Jonathan Trelawney,
J Bp. Bristol, Nov. 8,
y 1685 ; translated to
C Winchester, 1707.

} - {

nterbury, "^ r

ford, \ - \

Chester, ) l_

- /

John Potter,
Bp. Oxford, May 15,
1715; translated to
Canterbury, 1737.

f Thomas Herring,
3 Bp. Bangor, Jan. 15,
y 1737 ; translated to
C Canterbury, 1747.

{Frederic Comwallis,
Bp.Lichiield, Feb. 18,
1749; translated to
Canterbury, 1768.

John Moore,
Bp. Bangor, Feb. 12,
1 775 , translated to
Canterbury, 1783.

Charles Sutton,
Bp. Norwich, April 8,
1792 ; translated to
Canterbury, 1805.

{William Howlkt,
Bp. London, Oct. 8,
1813; translated to
Canterbury, 1828.
&

242 APPENDIX.

K.

CONSECRATIONS OF THE ENGLISH NONJUROES.

The following memoranda of the ecclesiastical history of the
{Inglish Nonjurors, painful and melancholy as they are, as records
of the errors of high-minded and honourable men, will not be
without their use, if they shall assist in convincing any persop of
the wretchedness of schism. They are drawn partly from some
curiously printed documents in my own possession, and partly
from information furnished by Rev. Thomas Bowdler, Incumbent
of Sydenham, and Rev. H. H. Norris, Rector of South Hackney,
to whom my best thanks are due. These notices help to com**
plete the history of the English ordinations.

On the accession of William and Mary to the English throne,
several of the Bishops, who considered their oaths to King
James a bar in conscience to the transfer of their allegiance to
the Prince and Princess of Orange, were deprived of their sees
by the new sovereigns. They consisted of Sancroft, Archbishop
of Canterbury ; Lloyd, Bishop of Norwich ; Turner, of Ely ;
Frampton, of Gloucester ; Ken, of Bath and Wells ; White, of
Peterborough. Thomas, Bishop of Worcester ; Cartwright, of
Chester ; and Lake, of Chichester, who were in the same case,
died before the act of deprivation *. One of the last acts of
Sancroft's life was to sign a deputation to Lloyd, the deprived
Bishop of Norwich, dated 9th February, 1691f, of his powers as
metropolitan, in which this clause occurs ; " Quoscunque tu,
frater, (prout res et occasio tulerit) assumpseris et adjanxeris
tibi, elegeris et approbaveris, confirmaveris et constitueris, ego
quoque (quantum in me est, et de jiire possum) assume pariter

* In Ireland, the only Bishop deprived on this account was Sheridan, Bishop
ofKilmore.
t The year computed from 25th March.

APPENDIX. 243

et adjuDgo, eligo et approbo, confirmo et constituo." As,
preTiously to the execution of this deed, Tillotson had been
consecrated Archbishop of Canterbury, by the consent of a
majority of sixteen to six of the Bishops of the province, no
less than six being present and assisting at the consecration, it
does not readily appear upon what grounds any force could
have been claimed for this instrument, even during Sancroft's
lifetime ; but certainly it must have been worth nothing at all
after his death, which took place November 24th, 1693 *. Yet

* I ought not to pass without notice a general Commission, which Sancroft is
stated, by the writers of the time, to have given to the Bishops of London, Win-
chester, Llandaff, and St. Asaph, to consecrate Bishops on his behalf, a copy of
which has come to my hands since the first edition of this book was printed. I
suppose we must regard it as genuine, though there are some difficulties in the
way of our doing so. For, 1st. I can find nothing of the sort in the Register at
Lambeth. 2ndly. If such a general instrument was given as alleged, dated 15th
March, 1688, it seems strange that Sancroft should have thought it necessary to
issue another special Commission, within a few days after, to the very same per-
sons, for the consecration of Burnet, which took place the 31st of the same
month ; and another special Commission, for the consecration of Humfiies, in the
June following : both which are in the Register. 3rd. It seems strange, If he
had already given this deputation to four of the Bishops of his province, that he
should have made no allusion to it, nor revoked such an instrument, when (three
years afterwards) he made the deputation alluded to above to the deprived Bishop
of Norwich. But then it is observable, that the Commission to the four Bishops
is for Consecration only, while the Commission to Lloyd is a general deputation,
which, whether designedly or not, omits all mention of consecration. For the in-
formation of the curious in such matters, I subjoin both Commissions. That to
the four Bishops is transcribed ttom " Marshall's Defence of oar Constitution in
Church and State. London. 1717." That to Lloyd is from the documents re-
lating to the Nonjurors, of which I have spoken in the text.

(I.)

A Copy of the Commitsion granted by his Graee^ Dr. William Sancroft, Archbishop
of Canterbury, to certain Bishops to consecrate other Bishops, since the Revolution.
Taken from the original Commission.

WiLHELMVs Providentia Divina Canf Archiepiscopus totius Angliat Primas et
Metropolitanus, ad inf^a Scripta de Jure et Statutis hujus regni Anglia legitime

b2

244 APPENDIX.

afler his death, partly, apparently, relying upon the virtue of
this deputation, the deprived Bishops of Norwich, Ely, and
Peterborough proceeded to consecrate two Bishops: namely,
George Hickes, as Suffitigan of Thetford, and Thomas Wag-
staffe, Sufiragan of Ipswich. Under what plea consecrations
performed in the province of Canterbury, without consultation
or approval of the Bishops of the province, whose legitimate
institution was never called in question, and without the ap-
proval of the now ezbting Metropolitan, can be regarded other-

fulcitus, Reverendis in Christo Patribus, ac Venerabilibus Confratribus nostris
Dominis HenHeo London^ Petro Winion, WiOUlmo LandaveUt et Wilhtlmo
A»(tphent respective Episcopia, Salutem et Fratemam in Domino Charitatem. Ad
consecrandum et Benedicendum vice loco et authoritate nostris, quoscunque
Episcopos et Pastores, quarumconque Ecclesianun et Dioecesium infra Provin>
clam nostram Canf alias rite et legitime Nominates Electos et Authoritate nostra
debite Confirmatos, aut in posterum Nominandos Eligendos et Confirmandos.
Atque ad exhibendom et tmpertiendum iisdem, eteorumcoilibetceremonias in ea
parte de jure statutaa et usu modemo Ecclesiae Anglieana usitatas observatas et
requisitaa, in quacunque Eoclesla sive Capella, infra Provinciam nostram CanV
Divino cultui dedicata, quibascunque diebus dominicis velfestis arbitrio vestro ad
hujusmodi oflScium limitandis : accitia vobis et vestrum cuilibet quibuscunque
aliis Episcopis executionem officii sui in Ecclesia Anglicana obtinentibus, in
numero competenti et requisite, qui vobis in hujusmodi Ministerio assistant et
congrue opitulentur, prout Juris et Statuti exigentia et negotii necessitas et
honestas videbuntur pro tempore postulare. Ad exigendum quoque recipiendum
et admittendimi vice loco et authoritate nostris in praesentia dilectorum nobis in
Christo Radulphi Snow et Edmundi Sherwin, Notariorum Publicorum, Reg^s-
trariorum nostrorum peculiarium, vel eorum deputati cujuscunque legitimi, ab
iisdem Reverendis Patribiis et eorum quolibet sic (ut permittitur) pro tempore
consecrandis et benedicendis omnia et singula juramenta in ea parte praestari
solita, et de jure et statutis hujus regni Anglia requisita; caeteraque omnia et
singula faciendum, exercendum, exequendum, et expediendum in praemissis, quae
de Jure vel Statutis hujus regni Anglia, in hac parte necessaria fUerint sen quo-
modolibet opportuna vel requisita, vobis conjunctim et divisim, tenore prae-
sentium vices nostras committimus ac plenam in Domino concedimus potestatem,
ad nostrum beneplacitum tantummodo duratur*, juribus nostris Archiepisco-
palibus Can^ caeterisque emolumentis nobis et officiarils, sive Ministris nostris in
hac parte competentibus semper salvis et reservatis. In cujus rei testimonium
sigillum nostrum Archiepiscopale prsesentibus apponi fecimus. Dat' in Manerio

.APPENDIX. 245

wise than as irregular and schismatical, I am at a loss to
conceive. It should seem that the depriyed Bishops them-

noBtro de Lambhith decimo quinto die mensis Martii, anno Domini, lecundum
cunum et computationem Ecclesia Angiieana, millesimosexoentesimo octogesimo
octavo, et nostne consecrationis anno duodecimo.

RoBERTus Woodward,
Legum Doctor, Notariui Publietu et Actuariut hae viet
speeialiter asiumptiu.
Signed upon the kUfelf
W. Caht'.

Note. — Upon the fiu» of the document itself it seems doubtful whether it was
ever duly executed by Sancroft.

(11.)

All the time of his Graeme retirement in Suffolk, he corresponded with the
Bishop of Norwich, notwithstanding that he had given him a deputation in due
form, and in the Latin tongue, impowering him to act in all cases relating to
Church affairs, in his stead : which yet the Bishop seldom made use of, without
first acquainting him with it, and receiving his Grace's directions thereupon.

OSOROZ HlCKBS.

That deputation, as transcribed and exactly collated withtheBlshap 0/ Norwich's
own book, runs in the following words:

WiLHELMUs, providentia divina Ecdestae Metrop. Cant, humilis minister,
reverendo admodum in Christo patri, et firatri in Domino charissimo Gulielmo
eadem providentia etiamnum * Nordovicensi Episcopo, salutem et fratemam in
Domino charitatem. Cum ego, nuper ex aedibus Lambhitheariis vi laica pulsus, et
non invenlensinurbe vicinaubi tuto possem, aut commode commorari, procnl se-
cesserim, quserens ubi fessus senio requiescerem; multa autem Jam tum reman-
serint, et emergant quotidie plura eaque momenti maximi, Dei scilicet et Eccle-
sise negotia, nullibi ita commode atque expedite, ac in magno illo rerum gerun-
darum theatro transigenda: tibi, igitur, firater dilectissime (qui pro ea, qua polles,
animi fortitudine et pio quo flagras celo domua Dei, adhuc in suburbiis Londoni-
ensibus, palantibus undique csteris, moraris et permanes t, adeo ut neminem

* Modo liceat per Pentium Aquilam. Hei mihi quod Breve de removenda
nondum currit.

t Mittens manum tuam super foramine aspidis et catferna reguli, animamque
etiam exponens super agri altitudines.

246 APPENDIX.

selves had misgivings on the subject, for they made no attempt
to repeat the step ; and it was not till after a lapse of twenty
years, during which all the deprived Bishops and Wagstaffe
had died off, that Hickes determined to keep up a succession
of Bishops for the Nonjurors ; for which purpose he applied
to the Bishops in Scotland ; two of whom paying more regard,
apparently, to their political attachments than to the canons of
the Church, agreed to meddle with the affdrs of a province in
which they had no voice, and, together with Hickes, conse-
crated Collier, Spinckes, and Hawes.

illic habeam ita lo-o^vxov, quique ita fvnvitn rerum meamm et Ecclesiae satagat),
Tibi inquam ad haec omnia tractanda, pensitanda, et finaliter expedienda, hoc
quicquid est muneris mei, et pontificii, fretus piudentia tua, et solita in rebus
agundis solertia committo in Domino, teque yicarium meum ad prsemissa, rerum-
que mearom, et negotiorum actorem, factorem, et nuncium generalem, vigore
haram literarmn eligo, facio, et constituo. Apage autem artem notaiiatus, et
Marculphi formulas. Inter bonos bene agler oportet. Dicam summarie et de
piano: Quoscunque tu, frater, (prout res et occasio tulerit) assumpseris et a4junx-
eris tibi, elegeris et approbaveris, confirmaveris et constitueris, ego quoqne
{Licet absens eorpore, mente tamen et affeetu sender tecum prasetu,} (quantum in
me est, et de jure possum) assumo pariter et adjungo, eligo et approbo, confirmo
et constituo : uno verbo quicquid in istiusmodi negotiis feceris ipse, aut fiaci-
endum duxeris, id omne quantum et quale Qlud cunque fuerit, mihi audenter
imputa. Ecce, Ego Wilhelmus manu mea ecripsif ego pnsstabo; non solum ratum
ed et gratum insuper habiturus. Splendor autem Domini Dei noetri eit super fo,
frater, et opera manuum tuarum dirigat, et confirmet: quin«< eripvU te (fratresque
nostros omnes) ex ore leonia, et de manu cant«, et a cornibue unieomium : exaudtai
voe mactetque denique et eumulet omni benedictione epirituali in coelesUbue in
Christo Jesu.

Datum e proprio conducto (quod enim mihi moUor, tugurium superveniente
acri hyeme nondum exaedificatum est) hie in Campo Gelido (nunc etiam profonde
gelato) sito intra tuse diceceseos pomoeria, nono die Februarii umo Domini 1691.

W. Caht.

Actum in praesentia mei,
Wmi Sanckoft, Junioris,
Notarii public!.

APPENDIX.

247

No.

Name of BiBbop.

Date of Coiuecration. I Names of Conaecrators.

1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9

George Hickes,
Ob. Dec. 15, 1715.

Thomas Wagstaffe,
Ob. Oct 17, 1712.

Jeremiah Collier,
Ob. May 26, 1726.

Samuel Hawes,
ob. Sept. 22, 1722.

Nathaniel Spinckes,
ob. July 28, 1727.

Henry Gandy,
ob. Februaiy26,

Thomas Brett,
ob. March 5,

Hilkiah Bedford,
ob. Nov. 25, 1724.

Ralph Taylor,
ob. Dec. 26, 1722.

Robert Welton,
— Talbot,

February 24, 1698.

May 24, 1713.

Jan. 25, 1715.

Jan. 25, 17^0.

1722.
1722.

(Thomas Peterborot^h.
William Norwich,
Francis JSlp.

{George Hickes, 1.
Archibald Campbell.
James Gadderar.

/ Jeremiah Collier, 3.
1 Samuel Hawes, 4.
/ Nathaniel Spinckes, 5.
i Archibald Campbell*,
V James Gadderar*.

{Samuel Hawes, 4.
Nathaniel Spinckes, 5.
Henry Gandy, 6.

Ralph Taylor, 9.

/Ralph Taylor,
l Robert Welton.

Welton and Talbot were not recognised as Bishops by the
rest of the Nonjurors, having been consecrated without their
approval. They both went to the colonies in North America,
(the former to Philadelphia,) and exercised the Episcopal
functions. But the government at home interfering, at the
request of the then Bishop of London, Welton retired to
Portugal, where he died, 1726. Talbot took the oaths, and
submitted.

10

John GrifSn,
ob. July 8, 1731.

K Jeremiah Collier, 3.
Archibald Campbell.
Thomas Brett, 7.

Before this time another division had arisen among the hap-
less Noigurors, in consequence of Brett, Collier, and the Scotch

* These added in Mr. Bowdler's MS. ; my printed records do not mention
their being present on this occasion.

248

APPENDIX.

Bishop, Campbell, who had settled himself in England, insisting
upon making alterations in the Liturgy, (particularly requiring
water to be mixed with the wine in the Eucharist (a), to which
Hawes, Spinckes, Gandy, Taylor, and Bedford would not con-
sent. Accordingly a separation of communion took place. After
the death of Hawes, of Taylor, and of Bedford, Spinckes and
Gandy, being desirous of a succession in their line, applied to
the Bishops in Scotland ; and they, (again, as it seems to me,
unmindful of their duty,) consecrated Mr. Henry Doughty for
their friends in England.

No.

Name of Bishop.

Date of Oonsecration.

Names of Conaecrators.

II

12

13

14

15

16

Henry Doughty,
Ob. July 14, 1780.

John Blackburn,
Ob. Nov. 17, 1741.

Henry Hall,
Ob. Nov. 15, 1731.

Thomas Brett, Jun.
ob. March 5, 1748-4.

Richard Rawlinson,
ob. March 6, 1755.

George Smith,
ob. Nov. 4, 1756.

Timothy Mawman,

March 80, 1725.

11,^

May 6,

June

April 9, 1727.

1725.

March 25, 1728.

December 26, 1728.

July 17, 1731.

r John Fullarton.
J Arthur Miller.
I William Irvine.
VDavid Freebairn.

r Nathaniel Spinckes, 5.
S Henry Gandy, 6.
^Henry Doughty.

KThomaa Brett, 7.
John Griffin, 10.
Archibald Campbell.

r Henry Gandy, 6.
< Henry Doughty.
^ John Blackburn, 11.

r Henry Gandy, 6.
^ John Blackburn, II.
L Richard Rawlinson, 14.

r Thomas Brett, sen. 7.
\ Thomas Brett, jun. 13.
^George Smith, 14.

The former dispute had by this time been settled by com-
promise (one of the conditions being, that the water should be
mixed privately (a) ; and it is mentioned that, in' 1783, all the
Nonjuring Bishops of this time were in communion, except

(a) For the passages noted with a, I am indebted to information In British
Magazine, May 1840.

APPENDIX.

249

Blackburn (11)) who stood alone (refusing the mixed cup
altogether (a).

No.

Name of Bishop.

Date of Coiuecratioii.

Names of Cionsecrators.

17

Robert Gordon.
Ob. Nov. 19, 1779.

June 11, 1741.

i Thomas Brett, sen. 7.
George Smith, 15.
Timothy Mawman, 16.

Besides this line, which expired with Bishop Gordon, in 1779,
there was another quite separated from them, and not recognised
by reason of the consecrations having been performed by single
bishops. As far as my information enables me to speak, it
commenced in the consecration of Roger Lawrence, the learned
author of " Lay Baptism Invalid,'* (who appears to have taken
the opposite extreme to Blackburn, and to have insbted upon
the cup being mixed openly (a,) by Bishop Campbell.

Roger Lawrence,
Thomas Deacon,
P. J. Brown,

1738.

Archibald Campbell.

( Archibald Campbell.
\ Roger Lawrence.

Thomas Deacon.

Brown's real name is supposed to have been Johnstone, a
brother of the Earl of Annandale.

Kenrick Price, \

William Cartwright, /

1780.

Thomas Deacon.

Cartwright died in 1799. On his death-bed, he declared his
conformity to the Church of England, and received the com-
munion, according to the rites of that Church, from Rev. W. G.
Rowland.

Thomas Garnet.
Chiurles Boothe,

1795.

William Cartwright.
Thomas Garnet.

Boothe died in Ireland, in 1805; with him this line termi-
nated. The crozier which had been used by them, is now
in the possession of John Crossley, Esq., of ScaitcliiFe, near
Todmorden.

250 APPENDIX.

L.

SUCCESSION OF BISHOPS IN THE SCOTTISH CHURCH.

The ancient line of Scottish Bishops, bj whom the greater
part of Saxon England had been evangelized, who had supplied
our northern Dioceses with many Bbhops, and furnished many
worthies for the Christian rolls, came to an end in the person
of James Beaton, Archbishop of Glasgow, who died April 24,
1603.

Seven years afterwards the Christians in Scotland received
a fresh succession of Bishops from England, when John Spot-
tiswood, Andrew Lamb, and Gavin Hamilton were consecrated
respectively Bishops of Glasgow, Brechin, and Galloway. The
mandate for the consecration, directed to the Bishops of London,
Ely, Rochester, and Worcester, is in Archbishop Bancroft's
Register, at Lambeth, f. 175. But the record of the conse-
cration itself I have not been able to find. In Bishop Keith's
Catalogue of Scottish Bishops it is stated to have taken place in
the Chapel at London House, Oct. 21, 1610.

This succession came likewise to an end, as concerns Scot-
land, in the person of Thomas Sydserf, who died Bishop of
Orkney, in 1663, though it was transmitted to Ireland by John
Lesly, Bishop of the Isles, who was translated to Raphoe in
1633, and to Clogher in 1660 ; and who, in that year and 1663,
assisted at the consecration of thirteen Bishops ; one of whom
(Fuller, Bishop of Limerick,) brought it back again to England,
when he was removed to Lincoln, and assisted at our conse-
crations. But previously to Sydserfs death, another consecration
of Bishops for the Church in Scotland had been obtained from
England. For on Dec. 15, 1661, as appears by Archbbhop

APPENDIX.

261

Juxon's Register at Lambeth, f. 237, James Sharpe, Andrew
FairfuU, Robert Leighton, and James Hamilton, were conse-
crated respectively to the sees of St. Andrew's, Glasgow, Dum-
blane, and Galloway.

No.

4
5
6

7

8

9

10

11
12
13

14

15

16

17

18

19

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

James Sharpe.

Andrew FairftiU.

Robert Leighton,
translated to
Glasgow, 1671.

James Hamilton.

George Haliburton.

Murdoch Macken-
zie.

David Strachan.

John Patterson.

David Fletcher.

Robert Wallace.

George Wishart.
David Mitchel.
Patrick Forbes.

Alexander Burnet,
translated toGlas-
gow, 1664; to St.
Andrew's, 1679.

Patrick Scougal.

Andrew Honyman.

Henry Guthrie.

William Scrogie.

Alexander Young,
translated to
Ross, Mar. 29,
1679.

St. An-

drew**.
Gleugow.

Dumblane.

Galloway.
Dunkeld.

Moray,

Brechin,
Rots.
Argyle,
The Itles,

Edinburgh^
Aberdeen. >
Caithnese. )

Aberdeen.

Aberdeen,

Orkney.

Dunkeld.

Argyle.

Edinburgh.

Date of

Coiuecra-

tion.

Names of Oonsecnton.

Dec. 15,
1661.

May 7,
1662.

June 1,
1662.

166S.

Easter,
1664.

1664.

1664-5.

1666.

1671.

Gilbert London.
Greorge Woreeeter,
Richard Carliele.
Hugh Llandaff.

{James Si. Andrew* t^ 1.
Andrew Gleugow, 2.
James Cralloway, 4.

252

APPENDIX.

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Conaecra-

tion.

Names of Consecraton.

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

James Ramsay,
translated to
Ross, 1684.

John Paterson,
translated to
Edinburgh, 1679;
to Glasgow, 1687.

Arthur Ross,
translated to Gal-
loway, 1679 ; to
Glasgow, 1679, to
St.Andrew'8,1684

Robert Laurie.

William Lindsay.

James Aitklns,
translated to Gal-
loway, 1680.

Andrew Wood,
translated to
Caithness, 1680.

George Haliburton,
translated to
Aberdeen, 1682.

Andrew Bruce,
translated to
Orkney, 1688.

Colin Falconer,
translated to Mo-
ray, 1680.

SO Hector Maclean.

31

Archibald Graham.

Dumblane.

GaUowoff.

Argyle.

Brechin.

Dunkeld,

Moray.

Th9 Islet.

Brechin.

Dunkeld.

Aryyle.

Argyle.

The Islet.

1673.

1674.

April 28,
1675.

1676.

May 7,
1677.

1677.

1678.

1678.

1679.

Sept. 5,
1679.

1680.

1680.

APPENDIX.

253

No.

Name of Buhop.

Name of See.

Date of
Consecra-
tion.

Names of OonBCcnttors.

32 Robert Douglas,
translated to
Dumblane, 1684.

33 Alexander Cairn-
cross,

translated to
Glasgow, same
year ; to Raphoe,
1693.

34 James Drummond.

Brechin.

Brechin.

35

36

37

38

Alexander Rose,
translated to
Edinburgh, 1687.

John Hamilton.

William Hay.

John Gordon.

Brechin.

Moray.

Dunkeld.

Moray.

Galloway.

1682.

1684.

Dec. 25,
1684.

1686.

Oct. 19,
1686.

1688.

Sept. 4,
1688.

r

f
I

{

r

{
{
{

TTie Bishops in Scotland were now deprived of their . TempO'

ra&ties.

39
40

41
42

43

44

John Fullarton.
John Sage.

}

John Falconar. 7
Henry Chrystie. 1

ArchibaldCampbell.

James Gadderar.

Jan. 25,
1705.

April 28,
1709.

Aug. 24,
1711.

Feb. 24,
1712.

{John Glasgow, 21.
Alexander Edinburgh, 35.
Robert Dumblane, 32.

{Alexander Edinburgh, 35.
Robert Dumblane, 32.
John Sage, 40.

{Alexander Edinburgh, 35.
Robert Dunblane, 32.
John Falconar, 41.

r George Hickes.

/ John Falconar, 41.

[ Archibald Campbell, 43.

254

APPENDIX.

No.

Nane of BUhop. Name of See

Date of

Cbiuecim>

tion.

Nameaof Ooiueeraton.

45
46

47
48

49

Alexander Don
can.
SOfRobert Nonie

51
52

5S

54
55

56
57

58

59

60

61

62

Jeremiah Collier. "^
Nath. Spinckes. >
Samuel Hawes. J

Arthur Millar. \
William Irvine. J

David Freebaim.
Andrew Cant

}

an--\
J

Heniy Doughty.

John Ouchter- "^

lonie. f

James Rose. -^

Thomas Rattray.

John Gillan. \
David Ranken. /

William Dunbar.
Robert Keith.

Andiew Lumsden.

Robert White.

Wniiam Faloonar.

James Rait.

John Alexander.

Far the ^
English >
Nonjmnn.J

For the

English
Nonjurors.

.)

Dunkeld.

Moray. \
Caithness. )

DunUtlane.

Caithness.

Brechin.

Dunkeld.

June 3,
1713.

Oct. 22,
1718.

Oct. 17,
1722.

1724.

Mar. 30,
1725.

Nov. 29,
1726.

June 4,
1727.

June 11,
1727.

June 18,
1727.

Nov. 2,
1727.

June 24,
1735.

Sept. 10,
1741.

Oct. 4,
1742.

Aug. 9,
1743.

(George Hickes.
Archibald Campbell* 43.
James Gadderar, 44.

{Alexander Edinburf^t S5.
John FuUarton, 39.
John Falconar, 41.

{John Fullarton, 89.
Arthur Millar, 45.
William Irvine, 46.

(John Fullarton, 39.
William Irvine, 46.
Arthur Millar, 45.

{John FuUarton, 39.
Arthur Millar, 45.
William Irvine, 46.
David Freebaim, 47.

{David Freebaim, 47.
Alexander Duncan, 49.
Andrew Cant, 48.

{James Gadderar, 44.
Alexander Duncan, 49.
Andrew Cant, 48.

rDavid Freebaim, 47.
I Alexander Duncan, 49.
\ James Rose, 52,
LJohn Ouchterlonie, 51.

/-James Gadderar, 44.
J Arthur Millar, 45.
LThomas Rattray, 53.

r Andrew Cant, 48.

< Thomas Rattray, 53.
iRobert Keith, 57.

rThomas Rattray, 53.

< Robert Keith, 57.
LWiUiam Dunbar, 56.

{Thomas Rattray, 53.
Robert Keith, 57.
Robert White, 59.

(Thomas Rattray. 53.
Robert White, 59.
Robert Keith, 57.

Robert Keith, 57.
Robert White, 59.
William Falconar, 60.
James Rait, 61.

APPENDIX.

255

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Date of

Conaecn-

tion.

Names of Cioiisecraton.

«

63 Andrew Gerard. Aberdeen*

64 Henry Edgar.

65 Robert Forbes.

66 Robert Kilgonr.

67 Charles Rose.

68 Arthur Petric.

69 George Innes.

70 John Skinner.

Samuel Seabury. Connecticut.

Ron and
Caiihnet*.

Aberdeen.

Dumbkme.

71

72
78

74

75

76

Andrew Macfarlane

William Abemethy Brechin.

Drummond.
John Strachan.

Jonathan Watson. Dunkeld.

Alexander Jolly.

Daniel Sandford. \Ediriburgh

I

July 17,
1747.

Nov. 1,
1759.

June 24,
1762.

Sept. 21,
1768.

Aug. 24,
1774.

June 27,
J 777.

Aug. 13,
1778.

Sept. 25,
1782.

Nov. 14,

1784.

March 7,
1787.

Sept. 26,
1787.

Sept. 20,
1792.

June 24,
1796.

Feb. 9,
1806.

'Robert White, 59.
T^lliam Falconar, 60.
James Rait, 61.
^ John Alexander, 62.

rRobert White, 59.
J William Falconar, 60.
I James Rait, 61.
(.John Alexander, 62.

{William Falconar, 60.
John Alexander, 62.
Andrew Gerard, 63.

{William Falconar, 60.
James Rait, 61.
John Alexander, 62.

{William Falconar, 60.
James Rait, 61.
Robert Forbes, 65.

{William Falconar, 60.
James Rait, 61.
Robert Kilgour, 66.
Charles Rose, 67.

{William Falconar, 60.
Charles Rose, 67.
Arthur Petrie, 68.

(Robert Kilgour, 66.
Charles Rose, 67.
Arthur Petrie, 68.

{Robert Kilgour, 66.
Arthur Petrie, 68.
John Skinner, 70.

{Robert Kilgour, 66.
Arthur Petrie, 68.
John Skinner, 70.

(John Skinner, 70.
Robert Kilgour, 66.
Andrew Macfarlane, 71.

John Skinner, 70.
Andrew Macfarlane, 71.
Abemethy Drummond, 72.
John Strachan, 73.

(Abemethy Drummond, 72.
Andrew Macfarlane, 71.
John Strachan, 73.

/-John Skinner, 70.
) Jonathan Watson, 74.
(.Alexander Jolly, 75.

256

APPENDIX.

No.

Nuneof Biihop.

Name of See.

77
78

79

80

Patrick Torry.
George Gleig.

William Skinner.

David Low.

Matthew H. Lub-
combe.

81

82
83

James Walker.

David Moir.
Michael Russell.

Date of

Coiuecra-

tion.

Names of CkmBOoraton.

Dunkeld.

Brechin.

Aberdeen.

Roe* and
Argyle.

{Togo
abroad.)

Edinburgh,

Glasgow

.}

Oct. 12,
1808.

Oct. 30,
1808.

Oct. 27,
1816.

Nov. 14,
1819.

Mar. 20,

1825.

Mar. 7,
18S0.

Oct. 8,
1837.

r John Skinner, 70.

•! Andrew Mac£arlane, 71.

(.Alexander Jolly, 75.

(John Skinner, 70.
Alexander Jolly, 75.
Patrick Torry, 77.

rGeoige Gleig, 78.
I Alexander Jolly, 75.
1 Daniel Sandford, 76.
(.Patrick Torry, 77.

(George Gleig, 78.
Alexander Jolly, 75.
Patrick Torry, 77.

{George Gleig, 78.
Daniel Sandford, 76.
David Low, 80.

(George Gleig, 78.
Alexander JoUy, 75.
William Skinner, 79.
David Low, 80.

r James Walker, 81.
< William Skinner, 79.
L David Low, 80.

The Bishops in this list who have no Sees following their names, were conse-
crated, either as members of the Episcopal College, or as coadjutors to oth^i
Bishops.

Note. — For these I am indebted to Keith's Catalogue of Scot-
tish Bishops ; Skinner's Ecclesiastical History of Scotland ;
Skinner*s Annals, and to private information from the present
Bishop of Aberdeen ; the Rev. Dr. Hook ; and Thomas Stephen,
Esq., Medical Librarian of King's College, London.

It is with regret that I find myself unable to give more par-
ticulars of the Consecrations in Scotland between 1662 and
1688. A collection of Ecclesiastical Records belonging to the
Church of Scotland, which had been deposited by Bishop
Campbell (43) in the Library of Sion College, London, was
burnt in the fire which destroyed the Houses of Parliament,

APPENDIX.

257

vrhere it had been taken for some purpose of enquiry. These
records (I am informed) related to the Archbishoprick of
Glasgow, and would probably have furnished information of the
consecrations in that Archbishoprick. It is possible that the
Registers of St. Andrew's may be still in existence, though it is
not at present known where,

M.

SUCCESSION OF BISHOPS IN THE AMERICAN CHURCH. '

No.

Name of Bishop. I Name of See

Date of

Consecn-

tion.

Names of CoDsecrators.

1 Samuel Seabury.

2 William White.

3 Samuel Frovoost.

James Madison.

Thomas John
Claggett.

6 Robert Smith

Edward Bass.

8

Abraham Jarvis.

Connecticut.

Penn»fflva-'\

nia. ?

New York. J

Virginia.

Nov. 14,
1784.

Feb. 4,
1787.

Sept. 19,
1790.

'Robert Kilgour.
Arthur Fetrie.
John Skinner.
See the Scottish lief.

(John Canterbury.
WilUam York.
Charles Bath and Wells.
John Peterborough.
See the English list,

fJohn Canterbury.
J Beilby London.
I John Rochester,
L ibid.

Maryland.

South Caro-
lina.

Meusachus-
eets.

. 17, J

Sept
1792.

Sept. 13,
1795.

May 7,
1797.

Connecticut.

Oct. 18,
1797.

Samuel Frovoost, 3.

Samuel Seabury, 1.
I William White, 2.
(.James Madison, 4.

r William White, 2.
j Samuel Frovoost, 3.

L James Madison, 4.
Thomas Claggett, 5.

{WiDiam White, 2.
Samuel Frovoost, 3,
Thomas Claggett, 5.

{Waiiam White, 2.
Samuel Frovoost, 3.
Edward Bass, 8.

B

258

APPENDIX.

No.

Name of Bishop.

Name of See.

Diteof

Coiuecra-

tioa.

Names of Consecraton.

9

10 Samuel Parker.

11
12

13
14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

Bei^amin Moore.

John Henry Ho-

bart.
Alexander Viets

Griswold.

Theodore Dehon.

Richard Channing
Moore.

JamQS Kemp.

John Croes.

Nathaniel Bowen.

Philander Chase.

Thomas Chorch
Brownell.

John Starks Ra-
venscroft.

Henry Ustick On-
derdonk.

New York.

Mtusachui-
iets.

New York.

]

Eastern
Diocese.

South Caro-
lina.

Virginia.

Maryland.

New Jersey.

Sow^ Caro-
lina.

Ohio.

Connecticut.

North CarO'
Una.

Pennsyha-
nia.

Sept. 11,
1801.

Sept. 14,
1804.

May 29,
1811.

Oct. 15,
1812.

May 18,
1814.

Sept. 1,
1814.

Nov. 19,
1815.

Oct. 8,
1818.

Feb. 11,
1819.

Oct. 27,
1819.

May 22,
1823.

Oct. 25,
1827.

{William White, 2.
Thomas Claggett, 5.
Abraham Jarvis, 8.

{William White, 2.
Thomas Claggett, 5.
Abraham Jarvis, 8.
Benjamin Moore, 9.

{William White, 2.
Samuel Provoost, 8.
Abraham Jarvis, 8.

{William White, 2.
Abraham Jarvis, 8.
John H. Hobart, 11.

fWilliam White, 2.

J John H. Hobart, 11.

I Alexander V. Griswold, 12.

LTheodore Dehon, IS.

I William White, 2.

< JohnH. Hobart, 11.
(Richard C. Moore, 14.

rWilliam White, 2.

< John H. Hobart, 11.
L James Kemp, 15.

(William White, 2.
John H. Hobart, 11.
James Kemp, 15.
John Croes, 16.

William White, 2.
John H. Hobart, 11.
James Kemp, 15.
Jokn Croes, 16.

{William White, 2.
John H. Hobart, 11.
Alexander V. Griswold, 12.

William White, 2.
Alexander V. Griswold, 12.
James Kemp, 15.
John Croes, 16.
Nathaniel Bowen, 17.
Thomas Brownell, 19.

rWiUiam White, 2.
iJohnH. Hobart, 11.
^ James Kemp, 15.
J John Croes, 16.
(.Nathaniel Bowen, 17.

APPENDIX.

259

No.

Name of Bishop.

Date of
Name of See. IConsecra*
tion.

Names of Coosecrators.

22

William Meade.

23

24

25
26
27

28
29

30

Firginia.

William Murray
Stone.

Bei^amin Tredwell
Onderdonk.

Levi Silliman Ives.

John Henry Hop-
kins.

Benjamin Bos-
worth Smith.

Charles Fettit
M'Hvaine.

George Washington
Doane.

James Henry Otey.

Maryland.

New York.

North Caro-
lina.

31

32

33

34

Jackson Kemper,

Samuel A. M'Cros-
key.

-1

Vermont

Kentucky,

Ohio.

NewJereey

Tenessee.

Aug. 19,
1829.

Oct. 21,
1830.

Nov. 26,
1830.

Sept. 22,
1831.

Oct. 31,
1832.

Jan. 14,
1834.

Don.

DeLancy.

Mittowri and
Indiana.

Michigan.

Maryland.

West New
York.

! William White, 2.
John H. Hobart, 11.
Alexander V. Griswold, 12.
Richard Moore, 14.
John Croes, 16.
Thomas Brownell, 19.
Henry U. Onderdonk, 21.

William White, 2.
Richard Moore, 14.
Henry U. Onderdonk, 21.
William Meade, 22.

r
I

Sept. 25,
1835.

July 7,
1836.

1839.

1839.

{William White, 2.
Thomas Brownell, 19.
Henry U. Onderdonk, 21.

{William White, 2.
Henry U. Onderdonk, 21.
Benjamin Onderdonk, 24.

("William White, 2.

< Alexander V. Griswold, 12,

(.Nathaniel Bowen, 17.

rWilliam White, 2.
J Henry U. Onderdonk, 21.
I Benjamin Onderdonk, 24.
UGeorge W. Doane, 29. -

William White, 2.
Richard Moore, 14.
Philander Chase, 16.
Henry U. Onderdonk, 21.
Benjamin Onderdonk, 24.
Bei^a^Q^ Smith, 27.
George Doane, 29.

1H. U. Onderdonk, 21.
George Doane, 29.
Jackson Kemper, 31.

{

{Partly from BUhop Whittle Memoirt of the American Ckureht and partly from an

American Epieeopalian Almanack.)
82

260 APPENDIX,

N.

SUCCESSION OF BISHOPS IN THE IRISH CHURCH.

At the accession of Queen Elizabeth, of all the Irish Bishops
only two were deprived on account of their adherence to the
supremacy of the See of Rome. The rest continued in their
Sees ; and from them the Bishops and Clergy of the Irish
Church derive their orders. The Romish intruders into their
Dioceses have derived theirs from Italy and Spain, since the
Reformation, and not from the Irish Church. The validity of
the Irish Consecrations has never been disputed. I have not
thought it desirable to give the list of them here, partly because
their number is such as would very much increase the cost of
the work, and so impede its circulation ; and partly because
through loss by fire and other causes, the Records are in so
defective state as to afford much less information than could be
wished. But I beg to express my best thanks to Rev. Dr.
Elrington, Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of
Dublin, for the numerous copies of Records with which he has
kindly furnished me ; and to express a hope that, at some future
time, the Church may profit by the careful researches which he
is still continuing to make.

O.

As the work of the learned Abraham Echellensis, referred to
in the fourth Chapter of this book, is very scarce, and the point
is of interest on which he is cited, namely, the original Ecclesi-
astical Government of the Church of Alexandria, it may, perhaps,
be agreeable to some of my readers to examine the following
extracts, taken from his edition printed at Rome, 1661.

P. 111. Martyrolooium Alexandrinum Ecclesiaruh
Melchitarum. Martjftohg^m sub die 25 Apri&s, " Die ejus

APPENDIX. 261

( AprUis) 25 est commemoratio certaminis Marci Apostoli, sancti
Evcmgelistae, qui Christum praedicavit sub annis Tiberii Csesaris
Imperatoris in universa ^gypti et Libyae regione, insuper, et
apud barbaros Cyrenenses. Scripsitque Evangelium ipsi tri-
butum, dictante Petro Apostolorum maximo. Aliquandiu mo-
ratus est in urbe Cyrene Cyrenaeorum, indeque Alezandriam,
quae apud Pharum est, perrexit ; dein in Barcam profectus est,
multaque edidit miracula, et Christ! Ecdesias exornavit, con-
stituens eis Epitcopos, atque his inferioret Sacerdotet,"

P. 1 12. Seyebus Alexandrinus (a. d. 978), tomo prmo de
vUii Patriarch. Alexandr. ** Cum autem rescivisset S. Marcus
consilium eorum (paganorum), constituit Anianum Episcopum
AlexandriiB, item Presbyterot tres, et Diacotios teptenty quos
undeciminstituit ad inseryiendum et confirmandum fratres fideles.
Ipse yero inde discedens, Pentapolim perrexit, mansitque ibi
annos duos, annuncians, et ordinans Epitcopos, Presbyteros et
Diaconot in omnibus ejus provinciis."

P. 1 13. Raban Maurus (a.d. 847), in Martyrologio yii Ealend.
Man: ** Ordinayerat pro se Alexandrice Episcopufn Anianum,
aliis quoque longe, lateque Ecdesiis Epitcopo*, Presbyteroi, et
Diacono$ dederat."

Ibid. NiCEPHORUs Calixtus (a. d. 806), lib. ii. cap. 43. ** Is
enim Petri sororis filius, imperante Tiberio, ^gypto, et Libyee
Barbariaeque uniyersse, Christi yerbum Eyangelizans renunciayit.
. . . apud Cyrenaeos et Pentapolitanos quamplurima admiranda
fecit ; Ecdesias construxit ; Clerum et Episcopos, atque alia in-
super, quae opus erant, rite et ordine constituit.**

P. 115. Stnaxariuh Vetus GaiEcoRVM, in membranis Col-
legii CUra Montani. — "Celeberrimus Apostolus Marcus, in tot4
^gypto, et Libya, et Marmarica, et Pentapoli, Tiberii Caesaris
temporibus Christi yerbum praedicayit, ubique miracula edens, et
Christi Ecdesias omans ordinationibus Episcoporum aUorumque
Clericorum,**

262 APF£KDIX.

P. 138. CONSTITUTIONES £cCLBSL£ ALEXANDRINE, C. 5.

" Ne ordinetur JEjnscopus sine MetropoSta ; et rum ipse solus, sed
sint alii duo EpUcopi cum illo, ut ita constituatur a tribus."
** Preecipimus autem yobis, ut Episcopus ordinetur a tribus JEpi-
scopis; urgente vero necessitate, a duobus ; nee fas est, Epi-
scopum ordinari ab uno Episcopo."

This last is quoted from Constit. Apost. III. c. 20. and VIII.
c37.

P. 140. Gbeooaius Barhebilsus, de Fundam, Eccles, lib, vii.
c, 2. $ I. " Secuudo, sine duobus Tel tribus Episcopis non
ordinatur (Episcopus) ; ubi enim sunt duo, vel tres congregati
in nomine meo, ibi sum in medio eorum."

P. 141. Daniel, t» Epitome Canonum, c. 5. § 3.

" Episcopus a tribus constituatur Episcopis ; si vero ab uno con-
stitutus fuerit Episcopo, prsecidatur.**

143. Severus Alexand. tn vUa MeUam (the 3rd Patriarch
of Alexandria), speaking of his death : " Percipientes autem
Sacerdotes, et Episcopis qui ante ilium erant in ea regione, quod
Patriarcha defunctus esset, moesti convenerunt ad Alexandrinam
urbem, ac inito cum populo orthodoxo, qui in ea erat, consilio,
sortem projecerunt ut cognoscerent, quinam dignus esset, qui
sederet in sede S. Marci Evangelistee discipuli Domini nostri
Jesu Christi in hominem electum, timentem Deum, cujus nomen
Cordon."

P. 149. Seyerus, speaking of the appointment of Celadius, &th
Patriarchy says, " Erat autem in diebus in populo homo quidam
amans Deum nomine Celadianus, quem convenientes populus
orthodoxus, et Episcopi qui erant iis diebus Alexandrise, assump-
serunt, et Patriarcham constituerunt, ac in sede coUocaverunt
Evangelica."

P. 150. Speaking of Julianas appcmtmentj the immediate pre^
decessor of Demetrius, he says, " Conveniens i^tur congregatio
Episcoporum Synodaliter simulque populus orthodoxus in urbe

APPENDIX. ' 263

Alexandrice, et studiose inquirentes in universum populum, nemi-
nem compererunt huic ( Juliano) Presbytero similem, quamobrem
manibus illi impositis, Patriarcham eum constitaerunt."

Ag^n, speaking of the proceedings which took place on the
death of the Patriarch, Cosmas I., Severus narrates a conversar-
tion between the Presbyters of the city and the Bishops of the
province, about the appointment of his successor. The Pres-
byters said, " Nostrum est hoc negotium, non Epitcoporum, ad
quos nihil aliud pertmet nisi impotiiio manus ; nostrum vero est
eUgere Patriarcham." The Bishops answered : '* Episcopi quo-
que ordinabunt vobis quemcunque elegeritis ; si dignum pro-
ponetis, ordinabimus ilium ; sin yero, eum abigemus."

P.

CONCLUDING BEMA&KS.

Lest it should seem to any, that I have overlooked the ex?
ertions in the cause of the Christiian religion which have been
so zealously made by many Non-Episcopal communities of
Christians, especially in the conversion of the heathen, and the
success which has attended their labours ; I will, before sending
this publication into the world, advert to this point. On
which I will say, God forbid that I should seek to undervalue
such exertions by whomsoever undertaken, or should do other-
wise than hope that they may find acceptance at God's hands ;
and plead in mitigation of the error in which such parties are
involved, who have departed from the Apostolical Institutions ;
as showing that their error is one rather of the head than of
the heart ; the result of misinformation, and not of disaffection
to our Lord.

** The good Lord pardon every one that prepareth his heart
to seek God, the Lord God of his fathers, though he be not
cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary."

264 APPENDIX.

2 Chron. zxx. 18» 19. But the question which has been con-
sidered in the foregoing pages is not, ** What are the circum-
stances which may afford ground for hope that a departure from
the fellowship of the Apostles, may be forgiven, and men still
be made instruments for glorifying God ?** but, " whether the
doctrine of the transmission of the Apostolic commission by the
chief pastors of the Church formed part of that ' faith which
was once delivered to the Saints ?* " And if there be (as I think
I have in some sort shown that there is) every reason, from
Scripture and Tradition, for believing that it did form part of
that faith, then, who shall blame me for obeying the Spirit's
injunction by the mouth of the Apostle, that we ''"should
earnestly contend for it ?" Jude, ver. 3. In the Appendix I have
merely shown that the British Churches, and those which have
proceeded from them, have, in practice, as well as theory, futh-
fully abided by the doctrine. There is a consequence springing
from these premises, if established, — ^in respect, namely, of
the paramount and exclusive claim upon the obedience of all
Christians within the British Dioceses, which belongs to the
Bishops of those Dioceses, — ^which well deserves the considera-
tion of all who refuse that obedience ; whether they are members
of non-Episcopal communities, or profess to have an Episcopacy
of their own, like the Romanists and Moravians, which, even if
it have been canonically preserved among them, cannot be
legitimately, canonically, nor validly, exercised, vnthin the
British Dioceses. And to the consideration of all concerned, I
desire affectionately to commend it.

THE END.

GiLBRRT & RiviNUTON, Printers, St. John's Square, London.

Through the kindness of the Right Rev, the Bishop of New Jersey y
and the Rev. Benjamin Haight, Rector of All Saints^ New York,
I am able to complete ike Ust of American ConsecratioTis to the
present time.

No.

Name of Bishop. Name of See.

Date of

C!oiuecra-

tion.

Names of Consecrators.

S3

34

35

36

87

Leonidas Polk.

William Heathcote
de Lancey.

CliristopherEdward
Gadsden.

William Rollinson
Whittingham.

Stephen Elliott.

Arkaiuat.

Wutem New
York.

South Caro-
Una.

Maryland.

Otorgia.

Dec. 9,
1838.

May 9,
1839.

Jmie 21,
1840.

Sept. 17,
1840.

Feb. 28,
1841.

{William Meade, 22.
Benjamin Smith, 27.
Charles M'llvaine, 28.

(Alexander Griswold, 12.
Henry Onderdonk, 21.
Benjamin Onderdonk, 24.
George Doane, 29.

C Alexander Griswold, 12.
s George Doane, 29.
C Samuel M'Coskry, 32.

{Alexander Griswold, 12.
Richard Moore, 14.
Bei^amin Onderdonk, 24.
George Doane, 29.

rWiUiam Meade, 22.
s Levi S. Ives, 25.
^Christopher Gadsden, 35.

N. B.—The reader will please to erase Nos. 33 and 34, at page 259, and to alter
the name of " M'Croskey," No. 32, into M'Coskry.

I

^OV 3 IQQS r-